Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of the Jubilee Singers : with their songs"

See other formats








With 1 











Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2014 



https://archive.org/details/storyofjubileesi00mars_1 



UJ 

z 

CO 
UJ 



6 § 



THE STORY 



OF THE 

JUBILEE SINGERS; 

WITH THEIR SONGS. 

BY 

J. B. T. MARSH. 
Utmtti CUttton. 

SE VENTY-FIFTH THO US AND, 



BOSTON : 
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY. 



RivERSiDH, Cambridge: 

tTBREOTYPED AND PRINTED IV 
H. O. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY 



NOTE. 



This volume is in part an abridgment of the two Jubi- 
lee Histories which were written by the Rev. G. D. Pike, 
and which have Iiad a wide circulation, one giving an ac- 
count of the first campaign in America, and the other of 
the first visit to Great Britain. But the interval between 
these two narratives is here bridged over, and the story 
is brought down to the return of the Jubilee Singers from 
Germany. 

The personal histories have been more fully written 
out, and a large number of new songs have been added, 
including several of the most popular pieces ever given 
in the Jubilee concerts. 



J. B. T. M. 



FISK UNIVERSITY'S GREAT NECESSITY. 

FisK University is emphatically a Missionary Institution. 
The people in whose interest it has been founded were, six- 
teen years ago, slaves. The most of the students are depend- 
ent upon themselves, and must earn their own support while 
securing their education. The colleges of no section of our 
country rely upon their students, even though wealthy, for the 
salaries of professors. Colleges and Theological Seminaries 
must be endowed, or raise the larger part of their annual ex- 
penses by constant appeals to the hberality of their friends. 

The current expenses of Fisk University have, thus far, 
been principally met by the American Missionary Association, 
but with the hope that the success of its work would create 
for it friends who would gladly endow it. The institution is 
most favorably located with respect to healthf ulness of cHmate, 
accessibility, and surrounding influences. Nashville is very 
properly called the Athens of the South, because of the num- 
ber and importance of its educational establishments. 

Fisk University has a successful history of fifteen years of 
work and growth. It has its beautiful site of twenty-five acres 
and Jubilee Hall ; Livingstone Missionary Hall is being erected, 
and now it needs adequate endowment. We present, to all 
who have money and wish to use it in the interest of humanity, 
this opportunity of investing money in a permanent form, to 
do a noble work in behalf of Christian education for the cen- 
turies to come. We invite all who desire to help Fisk Univer- 
sity, to come, if possible, and see its work for themselves. 

The magnitude of the interests centred in such an institu- 
tion cannot be overestimated in their relations to the welfare 
of our own country. To the millions of recently emancipated 
colored people of the South must be given a Christian educa- 
tion, or the nation must suffer far more in the future than in 
the past from the curse of slavery. 

E. M. CRAVATH, 
Nashville, Tenn., October, 1880. President 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE YEAR OF JUBILEE. 

1 

Our Argonauts. — The Real Significance of the War. — The 
" Contrabands " and the Boys in Blue. — Hunger for the Spell- 
ing Book. — The Heroines of the Freedmen's Schools. — 
Missionary Work 

CHAPTER 11. 

THE FORLORN HOPE. 

The Founding and the Founders of Fisk University. — Buying a 
Site on the Sly. — Hospital Barracks turned into School- 
Rooms ; Handcuffs sold to buy Testaments. — A Full and 
Busy Hive. — A Troublesome Problem. — The Man who Un- 
dertakes to Work it Out. — Experiments with the Student 
Choir. — The Forlorn Hope starts 

CHAPTER III. 

ADRIFT ON STORMY SEAS. 

The Captain and his Company. — The Beginning at Cincinnati.—? 
Enthusiastic Audiences, but Light Receipts. — Insults at Ho- 
tels. — Ups and Downs, especially " Downs." — Uncouth Out- 
fits. — Doubting Friends who sit near the Door. — The Man- 
of -all-Work. — He has Good Grip 

CHAPTER IV. 

LIGHT IN THE EAST. 

Before the Council at Oberlin. — Seed sown in Good Ground. — 
The Concerts at Cleveland and Columbus. — A Friend in 



vi 



CONTENTS. 



Need. — The Company christened ; a Good Night's Work. — 
Free Concerts, and, as usual, Small Collections. — A Glimmer 
of Light. — Among Friends at New York. — " Beecher's Negro 
Minstrels." — Sunrise in the City of Churches . . .24 

CHAPTER V. 

SUCCESS AT LAST. 

Triumph after Triumph. — A Furore for making Presents. — A 
Distinguished Lecturer loses his Audience, and follows them 
to hear the Singers. — Guests of a Governor One Day, and 
turned out of a Hotel the next. — Singing for President Grant 
and Parson Brownlow. — Floating on a High Tide. — The Ju- 
bilee Songs whistled and sung Everywhere. — Twenty Thou- 
sand Dollars for the Three Months' Work . . . .33 

CHAPTER VL 

THE SECOND CAMPAIGN. 

At the Boston Peace Jubilee. — Hisses drowned in Applause. — 
How an Insult was Answered. — Friends in High Places at 
Philadelphia, — A Dining-Room Concert; Reserved Seats for 
the Waiters. — Caste Indignities at Baltimore and Princeton. — 
Servants who could not wait on Nagurs ; " Christian Peo- 
ple who could not say, " Have Mercy on us Miserable Sinners " 
in the same Pew with them. — Fort Gillem makes way for Ju- 
bilee Hall. — Another Twenty Thousand Dollars secured. — 
Preparations for going Abroad 40 

CHAPTER VII. 

THE FIRST VISIT TO LONDON. 

A Helping Hand from the Earl of Shaftesbury. — The Prepara- 
tions for the First Concert. — Its Complete Success. — Guests 
of the Duke of Argyll. — Singing for the Queen. — ■ Memo- 
rable Hospitalities. — Entertained by Dean Stanley and George 
MacDonald. — Mr. Gladstone introduces the Singers to a Dis- 
tinguished Company. — And excuses himself from the Lord 
Mayor's Banquet to receive them as his Guests. — Good Words 
from Dr. Moffat, and kindly Favors from Dr. Allon and 
Newman Hall. — In Mr. Spurgeon's Tabernacle ; a Song sug- 
gests a Sermon .... . .48 



CONTENTS. 



vii 



CHAPTER VIII. 

A BUSY WINTER IN GREAT BRITAIN. 

PAGB 

On the Way to Scotland. — Crowded Concerts at Hull, New- 
castle, and Sunderland. — Hospitalities at Castle Wemyss. — 
Lord Shaftesbury again renders Valuable Service. — A Jaunt 
into Ireland. — Concerts at Belfast and 'Derry. — Distin- 
guished Attentions at Glasgow and Edinburgh. — Singing in 
Mr. Moody's Meetings. — The Harvest in the Midland Coun- 
ties. — An Avalanche of Invitations to give Concerts. — The 
Burden breaks down the Working Force. — The Death of 
Mrs. White. — Closing Concerts. — Nearly $50,000 carried 
Home . . . 62 



CHAPTER IX. 

OVER THE OCEAN AGAIN. 

Results of the First Decade of Work at Fisk. — Jubilee Hall com- 
pleted. — Success increases the Needs. — The Singers take the 
Field again. — Farewell Tour in the States, and Departure for 
England. — An Enthusiastic Welcome in London. — Singing in 
the Moody Meetings ; a Month of Revival Work. — An Au- 
tumn in Scotland. — The Old Enthusiasm of Old Friends, 
and the Equal Heartiness of New Ones. — Overflowing Au- 
diences at Glasgow, Edinburgh, Dundee, Aberdeen, and Inver- 
ness. — The Jubilee Sunday-School Mass Meetings. — First 
Visit to Dublin ; which gives a Genuine Irish Welcome. — An 
Afternoon at Hawarden Castle. — Subscriptions for Livingstone 
Missionary Hall. — A Scouting Excursion on the Continent. — 
Two Months in Holland. — The Story and the Songs trans- 
lated into Dutch. — Distinguished Attentions . . . .75 

CHAPTER X. 

EIGHT MONTHS IN GERMANY. 

Preparations for Work at Berlin. — Dinner Parties and Recep- 
tions. — An Eventful Afternoon ; Audience with the Emperor. 

— The Domkirche and Sing-Akademie opened for the Singers, 

— The Verdict of the German Critics. — The Welcome from the 
Religious Public. — A Visit with Professor Christlieb at Bonn. 

— Attentions from the Princess Alice ; Another Meeting with 



viii 



CONTENTS. 



VAGS 

the Prince of Wales. — The King and Queen of Saxony at the 
Jubilee Concerts. — The Good Results of the Trip through 



The Children whom the Proclamation of Emancipation set free. 
— The New Life which the Singers entered. — Ella Shep- 
pard. — Maggie L. Porter. — Jennie Jackson. — Georgia Gor- 
don. — Thomas Rutling. — ■ Frederick J. Loudin. — Mabel 
Lewis. — Minnie Tate. — Benjamin M. Holmes. — Isaac P. 
Dickwson loi 



Germany. — Homeward Bound 



90 



CHAPTER XL 



PERSONAL HISTORIES OF THE SINGERS. 



THE JUBILEE SONGS 



i25 



THE STORY ^ 

OF THE 

JUBILEE SINGERS. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE YEAR OF JUBILEE. 

The story of the Jubilee Singers seems almost as 
little like a chapter from real life as the legend of 
the daring Argonauts who sailed with Jason on that 
famous voyage after the Golden Fleece. It is the 
story of a little company of emancipated slaves who 
set out to secure, by their singing, the fabulous sum 
of ^20,000 for the impoverished and unknown school 
in which they were students. The world was as un- 
familiar to these untraveled freed people as were the 
countries through which the Argonauts had to pass ; 
the social prejudices that confronted them were as 
terrible to meet as fire-breathing bulls or the war 
riors that sprang from the land sown with dragons' 
teeth ; and no seas were ever more tempestuous than 
the stormy experiences that for a time tested their 
faith and courage. 

They were at times without the money to buy 
needed clothing. Yet in less than three years they 



2 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



returned, bringing back with them nearly one hun- 
dred thousand dollars. They had been turned away 
from hotels, and driven out of railway waiting-rooms, 
because of their color. But they had been received 
with honor by the President of the United States, 
they had sung their slave-songs before the Queen 
of Great Britain, and they had gathered as invited 
guests about the breakfast-table of her Prime Min- 
ister. Their success was as remarkable as their mis- 
sion was unique. 

The civil war which broke out in the United 
States, in 1861, was avowedly waged, on one side to 
overthrow the Union of the States, and on the other 
to preserve it. But back of this object it was really 
a war, on one side to perpetuate slavery, and on the 
other to abolish it. The South understood this from 
the start. So did those at the North who were wise 
to read the signs of the times, and especially those 
who had the spiritual instinct to interpret the mean- 
ing of God's providences. 

The anti- slavery reformers, who had sought, 
through the peaceful agencies of the press, the 
pulpit, and the platform, to secure the abolition of 
slavery, went into the war with an ardor they never 
could have felt in the struggle of a slave-holding 
nation for mere political existence. No young men 
responded to the call for troops more heartily than 
those whose boyhood homes had been stations on 
the Underground Railway — that unique line whose 
stock was never offered in market ; whose trains ran 
only by night ; whose tracks were country by-roads ; 
whose coaches were plain farm wagons ; whose pas- 



THE CONTRABANDS. 



3 



sengers were fugitive slaves ; whose terminus was 
the free soil of Canada. The first detachment of 
Union troops that passed through Baltimore on its 
way to Washington made the streets of that sullen 
city ring with a song in honor of old John Brown, 
the abolitionist of Harper's Ferry. And regiment 
after regiment of volunteers, the pride and flower of 
half a million Northern homes, "rallied round the 
flag, shouting the battle-cry of freedom." 

The slaves, too, utterly ignorant as they were of 
common political issues and the proportions of the 
struggle, almost everywhere and at once read the 
significance of the great conflict. Tidings of every 
turn in the fortunes of war passed from cabin to 
cabin by some mysterious telegraphy, and every 
Union victory was the signai for secret thanksgiving 
services. 

It was the natural result that the camps of the 
Union army should at once become cities of refuge 
for fugitive slaves. A New England general, who 
had been in close political alliance with the slave 
power until it raised its hand to strike down the 
Union, gave them a name and a recognized standing 
in the military lines as " contraband of war." And 
by and by there came from the good President who 
had so patiently bided the time, the proclamation 
that made the army, in the aim as well as the inci- 
dent of its work, an army of emancipation. 

Its advance was the signal for a rally of slaves 
from all the country round to follow it, they knew 
not whither, save that it was to freedom. They 
flocked in upon the line of march by bridle-paths 
and across the fields ; old men on crutches, babies 



4 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



on their mothers' backs ; women wearing the cast-off 
blue jackets of Yankee cavalry-men, boys in abbre- 
viated trousers of rebel gray ; sometimes lugging 
a bundle of household goods snatched from their 
cabins as they fled, sometimes riding an old mule 
" borrowed " from " mas'r," but oftener altogether 
empty-handed, with nothing whatever to show for 
their life-time of unrewarded toil. But they were 
free ; and with what swinging of ragged hats, and 
tumult of rejoicing hearts and fervent "God bless 
you's," they greeted their deliverers ! " The year of 
jubilee," of which they. had sung and for which they 
had prayed and waited so many years, had come at 
last! 

By this violent emancipation of war — so different 
in its process from the peaceful abohtion for which 
the friends of the slave had been so long looking 
and laboring — over four millions of bondmen were 
suddenly made free. They were homeless, penni- 
less, ignorant, improvident — unprepared in every 
way for the dangers as well as the duties of free- 
dom. Self-reliance they had never had the oppor- 
tunity to learn, and, suddenly left to shift for them- 
selves, they were at the mercy of the knaves who 
were everywhere so ready to cheat them out of their 
honest earnings. They had been kept all their lives 
in a school of immorality, and even church member- 
i ship was no evidence that one was not a thief, a liar, 
or a libertine. Their former masters were so im- 
poverished by their emancipation, along with the 
other costs of the war, that they had little ability — 
and were so exasperated by it that they had usually 
still less disposition — to help them. 



HUNGER FOR THE SPELLING BOOK. 5 

The task of giving these freed slaves a Christian 
education was laid mainly, therefore, upon the 
Christian people of the North. It was a missionary 
work of such magnitude and character as no people 
was- ever called to take up before. Schools were 
started — even before the close of the first six 
months of the war — in little cabins, in army tents, 
in unfloored log chapels, in abandoned slave marts, 
under the open sky. Hundreds of Northern ladies, 
many of them from homes of luxury and culture, 
came to teach these degraded people the A B C's 
of the spelling-book and of Christian citizenship. 

The work was full of discomforts, difficulties, and 
danger. By the varying fortunes of war the schools 
were often broken up, and the teachers forced to 
seek safety for their lives in flight. Overworked, 
unable sometimes to obtain suitable food, shelter, or 
medical attendance, many of these brave women laid 
down their lives in the cause, as truly as a soldier 
who is buried on the field of battle. Even after the 
war they were shunned as lepers in Southern so- 
ciety, and more than one teacher was assassinated 
by the Ku Klux banditti for refusing to obey their 
anonymous warnings to give up the work and leave 
the State. 

But their mission was not without its brighter 
side. God's Spirit was often present with convert- 
ing power in the schools, and in the prayer-meetings 
that always went hand-in-hand with the schools. 
All their lives, the lash or the auction-block had 
been the swift penalty for slaves who were caught 
learning to read. Now that the fetters had fallen 
from mind as well as body there came an eagerness 



6 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



to learn that was like a consuming fire. The world 
never saw such a sight before as these schools pre- 
sented. 

Families pinched with hunger asked more eagerly 
for schools than for bread. Women of threescore 
and ten sometimes mastered the alphabet in a week. 
Old men bent over the same spelling-books with 
their grandchildren. Fathers would work all day 
to support their families, and walk every night to an 
evening school miles away. Girls suspended from 
school privileges for a few .days, for some wrong- 
doing, would plead instead for the penalty of a 
whipping. Their gratitude for instruction was as 
fervent as their desire for it was ravenous, and their 
attachment to their teachers was most devoted. 

The first school for the freedmen was started by 
teachers sent out for that purpose by the American 
Missionary Association. This society was formed 
in 1846, because of the acquiescent attitude towards 
slavery of most of the older missionary organiza- 
tions. It had sustained missions among the negroes 
of Jamaica and West Africa. Its home missionaries 
in the slave-holding States, while striving to reach 
both white and black with schools and the preach- 
ing of the gospel, had always faithfully borne testi- 
mony against the great sin of slavery. It had the 
confidence and support of the friends of freedom. 
And when this great task of giving more than four 
millions of freedmen a Christian education was sud- 
denly laid upon the nation, its origin, its associa- 
tions, and its past labors, all pointed to it as provi- 
dentially trained up for the occasion. And to it a 
large part of the work has fallen. 



THE SCHOOLS FOR THE FREEDMEN. y 

In 1863 it had 83 ministers and teachers in this 
field; in 1864, 250; in 1868, 532. Since the work 
began it has expended about ^3,000,000 in it. As 
public schools came to be opened, to some extent, 
for the colored people, and as the importance of 
permanent institutions for the training of teachers 
and ministers from among the freedmen themselves 
became more apparent, and the necessity for them 
more imperative, the Association withdrew for the 
most part from this temporary primary work, and 
concentrated its efforts upon a system of training- 
schools. 

Besides the seventeen academies and normal 
schools which it has planted at central points 
throughout the South, and which require the serv- 
ices of nearly a hundred skilled teachers, it has 
under its fostering care seven chartered institutions 
for collegiate and theological education. These are 
located in as many different States, and no two of 
them are within three hundred miles of each other. 
They are Berea College, at Berea, Kentucky ; Hamp- 
ton Institute, at Hampton, Virginia ; Fisk Univer- 
sity, at Nashville, Tennessee ; Atlanta University, 
at' Atlanta, Georgia ; Talladega College,, at Talla- 
dega, Alabama ; Tougaloo University, at Tougaloo, 
Mississippi; and Straight University, at New Or- 
leans, Louisiana. 



CHAPTER II. 



THE FORLORN HOPE. 

The first steps towards the establishment of Fisk 
University were taken in the autumn o£ 1865. Rev. 
E. P. Smith, after rendering invaluable service to the 
Union army during the war as the Field Agent of 
the United States Christian Commission, had just 
taken up the work of Secretary of the American 
Missionary Association at Cincinnati. Rev. E. M. 
Cravath, early in the war, had exchanged the min- 
istrations of an Ohio parish for those of an army 
chaplaincy. The son of a pioneer Abolitionist, whose 
home was a busy station on the " Underground Rail- 
way," and whose children were thus inoculated from 
their earliest days with anti-slavery convictions and 
a special interest in the colored race, his army expe- 
rience had brought him into such acquaintance with 
the needs of the Freedmen, that, at the close of the 
war, he was commissioned by the Association for 
special service in organizing its schools in the same 
department to which Mr. Smith had been assigned. 

These two met at Nashville. Carefully surveying 
the field, they were convinced that this was a cen- 
tral point where a permanent university ought to be 
planted for the higher education of the freed people, 
to equip their ministers and teachers, and to give 



AN IDEA TAKES SHAPE. g 

their leaders in all departments of the life now open 
ing before them a Christian training for their work. 

As the capital city of Tennessee, and as the base 
of some of the most extensive and decisive military 
operations of the war, Nashville was not only a point 
of great business, social, and political importance, 
but the centre of a large colored population. Eight 
of the thirteen formerly slave-holding States sur- 
round and actually border upon Tennessee, and in 
it and them four fifths of the freed people have their 
homes. 

To aid in starting such an important enterprise, 
there were, providentially, two other efficient friends 
of the freed people at hand, — General Clinton B. 
Fisk, the distinguished Christian soldier then in 
charge of the Freedmen's Bureau in the District of 
Kentucky and Tennessee ; and Professor John Og- 
den, formerly Principal of the Minnesota State Nor- 
mal School, and afterwards an officer in the Union 
army, but at that time resident in Nashville as the 
agent of the Western Freedmen's Aid Commission, 
— a society which was afterwards merged into the 
American Missionary Association. 

These four took hold of the work, but wdre met at 
the outset by two formidable difficulties. A site and 
buildings of its own were absolutely essential to the 
success of the undertaking. The Association at that 
time had no funds that it felt at liberty to invest in 
real estate for such an enterprise. More than that, 
the dominant element in the community was so hos- 
tile to any effort to elevate the colored people, tha^ 
it was next to imipossible to purchase land for sucl 
uses. But a favorable site was found and secured 



lO THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

without the purpose for which it was wanted being 
made known to the seller ; three of these friends of 
the work becoming individually responsible for the 
entire purchase-money of $16,000. 

One of the chief advantages of the location was 
the fact that it was already occupied by a group of 
one-story frame buildings, which had been erected 
and used for hospital barracks by the Union army. 
It was known that these could be obtained from the 
government, and be easily and cheaply adapted to 
the present necessities of the enterprise. And so, 
in January, 1866, the new school was opened. The 
occasion was the most notable event of the sort in 
the history of the colored people of Tennessee. Gov- 
ernor Brownlow made a short address, and other 
distinguished gentlemen in civil and military life 
were present. There was inspiration for the freed 
people in the very thought of thus founding a uni- 
versity for the emancipated slaves, who had all their 
life long been forbidden the slightest knowledge of 
letters. 

The officers' quarters became the home of an ear- 
nest band of teachers ; the sick-wards were fitted up 
as school-rooms, and filled with hundreds of eager 
children ; the dead-house was turned into a store- 
room of supplies for the naked and hungry. And 
there was an almost pathetic romance in the work 
when a pile of rusty handcuffs and fetters from the 
abandoned slave-pen of the city came into the pos- 
session of the school, and were sold as old iron, and 
the money invested in the purchase of Testaments 
and spelling-books ! 

The number of pupils in daily attendance the first 



A BUSY HIVE. 



II 



year averaged over one thousand. Some who began 
the first term never ceased attendance until they had 
graduated, ten years afterwards, from a full collegiate 
course. At first the instruction was, of necessity, of 
an elementary sort. But the idea upon which the 
scnool was avowedly founded, of providing the high- 
est collegiate advantages, was kept prominently in 
view. In 1867 the action of the city of Nashville, 
in making some provision for public schools at which 
colored children could be educated, relieved the 
school of many of its primary pupils and opened 
the way for more perfectly carrying out the original 
purpose. A university charter was obtained. Some 
of the buildings which had been used as school- 
rooms Were refitted as dormitories, into which stu- 
dents from abroad, eager for a higher education, at 
once began to gather. It was not long before the 
number applying for admission was greater than 
could be accommodated. 

There never was a hive of busier workers. As 
they became quahfied for the work, the students 
went out to teach, — missionaries to lift up their less- 
favored fellows. Many of them in this way earned 
the money that enabled them to return again and 
go on farther with their own studies. In a single 
year as many as 10,000 children have been enrolled 
in the schools taught by teachers sent out from Fisk, 
— teachers, some of whom a little while before did 
not themselves know one letter from another ! The 
school was pervaded, too, by a religious earnestness 
that was contagious. The conversion of new stu- 
dents was confidently looked for, and more earnestly 
sought than their progress in letters. 



12 



THE JUBILEE SIXGERS. 



But along with all this success there had been a 
steadily iucreasuig occasion of anxiet}-. The build- 
ings, cheaply and hastily constructed, as they were, 
for temporary uses, were falling into decay. The 
site, which had been admirably adapted for the 
earlier work of the Institution, was found unsuited 
to its permanent uses. Year by )-ear the problem 
of obtaining funds for a new site and new buildings 
grew more and more perplexing. The necessity for 
its solution at last became imperative, and the Uni- 
versit}- treasurer, IMr. George L. White, undertook 
to work it out 

Mr. \\'hite was a native of Cadiz, New York, bom 
in 1838. A village blacksmith's boy, his school 
priA-Ueges were limited to what he learned in the 
public school before the age of fourteen. Like so 
many other Yankee bo}^ while waiting for their 
work, — or while getting ready for it, — he became 
a school-teacher. He had inherited from his father 
a special love for music, and though he had never 
had any musical instruction himself, and made no 
pretensions as a vocalist, his schools were famous 
for the good singing which he had the knack of get- 
ting out of his pupils. 

Lea\-ing the school-room for the camp, he fought 
for the Union in the bloody battles of Gettjsburg 
and ChanceUorsviUe ; and the close of the war found 
him in the employ of the Freedmen's Bureau at 
NashviUe. He had been actively interested in Sun- 
day-school work among the freedmen, and at the 
opening of Fisk School was in\-ited by Professor 
Ogden, its principal, to devote his leisure hours to 
the instruction of the pupils in vocal music. When 



THE STUDENT CHOIR. 



13 



Fisk University was chartered he became its treas- 
urer — in other words, its man-of-all-work in busi- 
ness matters. 

The progress made by his large singing classes 
was a surprise and delight to him. With a presenti- 
ment, seemingly, of what was coming, he began to 
pick out the most promising voices and give them 
that special training for which his own remarkable 
range of voice, instinct for musical effect, and mag- 
netism as a drill-master so well fitted him. 

In the spring of 1867 he gave a public concert 
with his school chorus, which was a great success 
financially, and a greater one in opening the eyes of 
the white people to the possibilities that lay hidden 
in the education of the blacks. A leading daily 
interpreted the concert as evidence that the negro 
was susceptible of education, and raised the question 
whether it was not the duty of the Southern people 
to take hold of the work, instead of leaving it to 
Northern people with so many radical bees in their 
bonnets ! 

In. 1 868 he gave another and better concert ; and 
in 1870 his now well-drilled classes rendered the 
beautiful cantata of "Esther" before a large and 
delighted assembly. Taking a part of his choir to 
Memphis, he gave a concert to an audience that 
filled the opera-house ; and another trip southward 
to Chattanooga met with equal success. 

About this time the National Teachers' Associa- 
tion of the United States held its annual convention 
in Nashville, and arrangements were made for the 
Fisk choir to sing in the opening exercises, to the 
great disgust of some who were profanely indignant 



14 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



that " the niggers could not be kept in their 

own places." Other musicians were to favor the 
convention with their services at the subsequent 
meetings ; but the singing of the " niggers " proved 
to be so popular that they were in demand for every 
session until the close of the convention. 

All this while the thought had been taking firmer 
hold of Mr. White's mind that a student choir might 
be organized, which could travel through the North 
and sing out of the people's pocket the money that 
must soon be obtained in some way for the Univer- 
sity. The plan was talked over and prayed over for 
a year or two. But, turn it to the light in any way 
they could, the risks seemed too great. 

It was one thing to give a paying concert at home, 
or to make flying trips to points not far away ; it 
was quite another to start out on a campaign that 
would certainly involve large expenses, while its 
returns might be quite inadequate to meet them. 
Large expenditures would be unavoidable at the 
start — for the outfit that would be absolutely nec- 
essary for these poorly clad students, and for the 
purchase of their railway tickets to Ohio. The 
University treasury was almost empty ; the Associa- 
tion did not feel at liberty to risk funds contributed 
for missionary work in such a speculative venture. 
And it was not easy to persuade the untraveled 
parents of some of the students to risk their children 
in it. But a few clear-headed friends had faith in 
the plan, and, after much prayer and perplexity of 
purpose, Mr. White felt the command laid on him 
from the Lord to go forward. 

Taking the little money that was left in the Uni* 



THE FORLORN HOPE STARTS. 1 5 

versity treasury after buying provisions to last the 
school for a few days, putting with it all his own, 
and borrowing on his own notes an amount whose 
payment, if the venture was a failure, would strip 
him of every penny of his property, he started out 
with barely enough money to set his party in work- 
ing order on the north side of the Ohio River. 



CHAPTER III. 

ADRIFT ON STORMY SEAS. 

The company as it left Nashville, OctQber 6, 
1 87 1, followed by the good wishes, prayers, mis- 
givings, and anxieties of the whole University, num- 
bered thirteen persons. These were Mr. White, who 
was at the same time the capta;in, supercargo, pilot, 
steward, and crew of the ship ; Miss Wells, the Prin- 
cipal of an American Missionary Association school 
at Athens, Alabama, who took the oversight of the 
girls of the party ; and eleven students — Ella 
Sheppard, Maggie L. Porter, Jennie Jackson, Min- 
nie Tate, Eliza Walker, Phoebe J. Anderson, Thomas 
Rutling, Benjamin M. Holmes, Greene Evans, Isaac 
P. Dickerson, and George Wells; 

The day after reaching Cincinnati the Singers 
met with the Rev. Messrs. Halley and Moore, the 
pastors of the two leading Congregational churches 
of the city, who were so delighted with their songs 
that they immediately arranged to hold praise meet- 
ings in their churches on Sunday, the next day, that 
their people might have the pleasure of hearing 
them. Full audiences greeted them in both serv- 
ices. On Monday a free concert was given and a 
collection taken at the close. The audience was 
large but the contribution small. 



THE FIRST CONCERT. 



17 



It was on this Sunday and Monday, so well re- 
membered all over the world, that the great Chicago 
fire swept away the houses of one hundred thousand 
people and property to the value of ^200,000,000. 
In Ohio, as everywhere else, people could scarcely 
think or talk about anything else, much less give 
money to any other object. 

There had not been for ten years a week that 
would have been, to all appearances, such an un- 
favorable time for the Singers to commence their 
work. Out of money and in debt as they were, 
they donated the entire proceeds of their first paid 
concert, which amounted to something less than 
;^50, to the Chicago relief fund. This was given in 
Chillicothe, and called out a card from the Mayor 
and leading citizens cordially commending to pubUc 
patronage the two concerts that followed. 

Here at Chillicothe they met with an indignity 
which was often repeated in the next year's expe- 
rience. Applying at one of the principal hotels 
for entertainment, they were refused admittance 
because of their color. Treated in the same way 
at a second, they only secured shelter at a third by 
the landlord's giving up his own bedroom to them 
to use as a parlor, and furnishing them their meals 
before the usual hour, that his other guests might 
not leave the house. This odious and cruel caste- 
spirit it was to be a part of their mission — little as 
it was in their plans and painful as it was in expe- 
rience — to break down. It was owing not a little 
to their triumphant success as singers, and to the 
story of the distinguished attentions they received 
from the people of highest rank and culture both 



1 8 THE JUBILEE SINGERS, 

in America and Great Britain, that the prejudice 
against color, the hateful heritage of slavery, which 
was so prevalent and powerful as to make those 
insults common in their first year's work, was so 
broken down that they were quite unfrequent in 
their travels three years afterwards. People who 
would not sit in the same church-pew with a negro, 
under the magic of their song were able to get new 
Ught on questions of social equality. 

Returning to Cincinnati to fill engagements for 
the Sabbath, they found a dense audience gathered 
at Mr. Moore's church, in spite of rainy and un- 
pleasant weather. It was hoped that the increas- 
ing enthusiasm manifested in connection with these 
praise services would insure a good audience at the 
paid concert which had been appointed at Mozart 
Hall for Tuesday evening ; for hotel and traveling 
bills were already assuming serious proportions. 
But the receipts were barely sufficient to defray the 
local expenses of the concert. 

However, it was not altogether lost labor. " It 
was," said one of the dailies, " probably the first con- 
cert ever given by a colored troupe in this temple, 
which has resounded with the notes of the best 
vocalists of the land. The sweetness of the voices, 
the accuracy of the execution, and the precision of 
the time, carried the mind back to the early con- 
certs of the Hutchinsons, the Gibsons, and other 
famous families, who years ago delighted audiences 
and taught them with sentiment while they pleased 
them with melody." Jennie Jackson's rendering of 
the "Old Folks at Home," as an encore, was re- 
ceived with rapturous applause. Mr. Dickerson sang 



UPS AND DOWNS. 



19 



the "Temperance Medley "here for the first time, 
and the class trembled for him, as he stood there 
with his knees beating a tattoo against each other, 
in a rusty coat that was as much too long for the 
fashion as his trousers were too short for neighborly 
acquaintance with his low shoes. But confidence 
came with the sound of his own voice, and the au- 
dience forgot the appearance of the singer in thejr 
enjoyment of his song. 

Journeying next to Springfield, to fill an appoint- 
ment for a concert at Black's Opera-house, they 
found less than twenty people gathered to hear 
them, and with heavy hearts they announced that 
they would postpone the entertainment. 

A Synod of Preboyterian ministers was in session 
here, and Mr. White obtained permission for the 
Singers to appear before them. Assigned a half- 
hour in which to sing, and state their cause, it was 
a full hour before the Synod would release them. 
And not only did they testify their delight "in a 
vociferous, heartfelt, and decidedly unclerical man- 
ner, with hands, feet, and voice," but they passed a 
resolution "heartily commending them to the favor 
of the Christian community," and emphasized it by 
taking up a collection for their benefit of ^105.. 

Working their way in a zig-zag path northward, 
they gave a concert at Yellow Springs, where the 
colored Baptist church was kindly placed at their 
disposal. At Xenia two concerts yielded them ^84, 
and afforded the colored students of Wilberforce 
University a stimulus that was worth, in another 
way, quite as much more. For those were days in 
which anything well done by a colored man was 



20 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



an inspiration to all the rest of his race to whose 
knowledge it came. 

At London, their singing in Springfield before the 
Synod bore f^n^*- ni the active efforts of the Presby- 
terian pastor in tneir behalf. The Sabbath was spent 
in Columbus, the Singers taking the place of the 
choir at one of the churches, and singing at a Sunday- 
school concert which is remembered as an occasion 
of special interest. 

At Worthington they met a hearty welcome from 
Professor Ogden and his wife, their old instructors at 
Fisk, who had done work of lasting value in laying its 
foundation, but were now in charge of the Ohio State 
Normal School at that place. There they remained 
several days for much-needed rest, giving a concert 
meanwhile which, thanks specially to the active 
efforts of these two old friends, yielded ^60. At 
Delaware their concert paid still better, and, for the 
first time on their trip, they were permitted to sit 
in the same parlors and at the same tables in the 
hotel as white people. Three concerts at Welling- 
ton netted them little more than enough money to 
take them on to Cleveland ; where they sang on Sun- 
day at the First Presbyterian and Plymouth Con- 
gregational churches, with the satisfaction that their 
unique praise services invariably gave. 

All this time they were living, as the old phrase 
has it, from hand to mouth, — depending on the pro- 
ceeds of one concert to pay the next morning's hotel 
charges and buy their railway-tickets to the next 
appointment. Any special collapse in an evening's 
receipts left them helpless till some friend stepped 
forward — as there was almost always some friend in 



FRIENDS LOOK ASKANCE. 



21 



such an emergency who did — and paid hall and hotel 
bills. 

But the great trial was that no light had dawned 
on their mission. They would have done better to 
stay at home if they were to make nothing above ex- 
penses. So scantily clad were they that Miss Shep- 
pard was obliged to travel one rainy day with no 
protection for her feet but cloth slippers. It was not 
until some time after the biting weather of the North- 
ern winter, to whose severity they were quite unused, 
had fully set in that Mr. White was able, by bor- 
rowing $5 that had been given to Minnie Tate, and 
picking up $19 in other ways, to purchase overcoats 
for two of the young men, who had really been suf- 
fering for want of them. 

In one way and another a comfortable outfit had 
been secured for the young women ; but such were 
the varieties of style represented that it was not un- 
common for Ella Sheppard to be asked if Minnie 
Tate was her daughter, — the former being twenty 
and the latter fourteen. And Jennie Jackson, who 
was nineteen, was sometimes taken to be the mother 
of Eliza Walker, who was fourteen. 

The coolness, amounting often to indifference and 
sometimes to suspicion, with which even many of 
the warmest friends and supporters of the American 
Missionary Association looked upon this new agency 
for raising funds for its work, was one of the specially 
discouraging and trying features of the enterprise. 
Ministers were often loth, and not unnaturally, to 
let the Singers into their choirs ; and if they gave 
them the use of their churches for a p'-aise meeting, 
they sometimes showed a strong inclination to take 



22 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



their own seats among the audience and near the 
door ! 

But Mr. White's grip upon his purpose was not 
easily loosened, and he learned to let none of those 
things move him, knowing that the enthusiasm of 
these doubting friends after the service was almost 
sure to be in about an inverse ratio to their expecta- 
tions before it. 

During these days of experiment and trial Mr. 
White was loaded down with the work of at least 
four men. In other enterprises of this sort — and 
the same plan was afterwards found to be essential 
to the largest success of the Jubilee Singers — it is 
considered necessary to have a business manager, w^ho 
lays out the route, visits or corresponds with editors 
and public men, and arranges the general plan of the 
campaign. Then an advance agent goes forward 
and puts these plans in operation, w^hile his alternate 
accompanies the troupe to take up the tickets, pay 
the bills, and look after the details of the evening's 
management. A musical director arranges the pro- 
gramme, drills the singers, and answers the rattling 
volley of questions from curious and admiring friends. 
And where school-girls are in the company, and es 
pecially those hitherto unused to self-care and the 
demands of cultivated society, a governess is needed 
to look after their health arid deportment. 

In those early days the duties of general manager, 
advance agent, musical director, ticket-seller, and 
porter all fell to Mr. White. When the Singers 
halted somewhere for rest, he pushed ahead to lay 
out a new route ; sometimes, when but a few appoint- 
ments remained, he left ]\Iiss Wells and Miss Shep- 



DARK DA YS. 



23 



pard, the pianist, to attend to them while he went 
off to make new ones. The Singers he kept in drill 
the best he could. A rehearsal of some piece on 
their evening's programme was often the first course 
when they gathered about the dinner-table. 

With all this work on his hands, there lay on his 
heart the burden of increasing debt and the con- 
sciousness that, while the business affairs of the 
University were needing his presence, the fact that 
he was earning no money and sending them no 
encouragement was adding to the uneasiness and 
anxiety of his associates at home. Many a time 
their last dollar was paid out for provisions ; and he 
and they found frequent occasions to adopt the prayer 
of the old slave-song, — 

" O Lord, O my Lord, O my good Lord ! 
Keep me from sinking down." 

But with a steadfast Christian faith, that seemed 
little less than obstinacy to those who could not 
read the Divine leadings, he held on. 



CHAPTER IV. 



LIGHT IN THE EAST. 

Mr. White had laid out the plan of his trip with 
special reference to reaching Oberlin in time to sing 
before the National Council of the Congregational 
churches, which was to assemble there on the I5tli 
of November. Consisting, as it would, of leading 
Congregational ministers and laymen from all parts 
of the land, and specially representing the constitu- 
ency of the American Missionary Association, he 
argued that to get a hearing before it would give 
him leverage of great advantage for his work. And 
his reasoning was not at fault. 

The Council consented to hear a few pieces dur- 
ing a recess in their deliberations. Everybody was 
delighted. A collection of over ^130 was taken upon 
the spot ; and the seed sown was destined to bear 
much richer fruit after many days. Two of the 
secretaries of the Association were present, and they 
agreed that it was advisable for Mr. White to push 
on eastward. To relieve him of some of his over- 
load of care, Mr, G. S. Pope, formerly in the service 
of the Association in its work among the freedmen, 
but now a theological student at Oberlin, was en- 
gaged to attend to the duties of advance agent. 

From Oberlin the company went to Cleveland to 



FRIENDS IN NEED. 



25 



give two concerts in Case Hall. The churches had 
been filled the Sunday before to Hsten to the Sing- 
ers, but at neither concert were the receipts suffi- 
cient to meet expenses. Before the close of the 
second evening's entertainment, on Saturday night, 
Mr. White made a few remarks explaining their 
mission, declaring his faith that God had called 
them to the work, and would somehow open the 
way; but frankly admitting that he had barely 
money enough to pay for the hall, and nothing with 
which to meet their hotel bills over Sunday and 
their expenses to Columbus, where they were ad- 
vertised for a concert. Before leaving the hall one 
gentleman sent up a check for $100, written on the 
back of a programme, and three others handed him 
$A^o more. 

This gave encouragement at a time when en- 
couragement was never more needed. For it is to 
be remembered that the movements of the Singers 
involved great expense. Case Hall rents for ;^75 a 
night ; to advertise a concert in such a city costs 
^from ^25 to ^50 ; and the hotel bills of the company 
were usually from $20 to ^25 a day. There was 
abundant use, it will be seen, for the ^140. 

At Columbus came two concerts, again, which did 
not pay expenses. Rev. H. S. Bennett, the pastor 
of the church at Nashville to which some of the 
Singers belonged, and also a trustee of the Univer- 
sity, was present, and a prayer meeting was held to 
seek the Divine guidance in deciding what should 
be done with the enterprise. No Hght^ was found 
on any other course but to go forward. 

Hitherto the company had had no distinctive name. 



26 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



They had been mentioned in a Cincinnati paper as 
"a band of negro minstrels who call themselves 
Colored Christian Singers." It was at Columbus, 
after an anxious and almost sleepless night, that 
Mr. White decided to name them "The Jubilee 
Singers." The Old Testament "year of jubilee" 
had always been the favorite figure of speech into 
which the slaves put their prayers and hopes for 
emancipation. Their year of jubilee had come — 
this little band of singers was a witness to it, an out- 
growth of it. There was thus a suggestiveness and 
obvious fitness in the name — it had a flavor of its 
own. There was a musical euphony in it, too, and 
it " took " at once. 

Only those who have made a study of catering for 
the public taste can realize how much there is in a 
name. A novelist knows that the sale of a new 
story depends almost as much upon its title as its 
plot. Those who have been most closely associated 
with the Singers have come to believe that Mr. 
White's christening of his company was the best 
night's work he ever did. 

At Zanesville, also, their concert did not meet ex- 
penses. But a friend paid their hotel bill, which 
amounted to $2"/, What figure it would have 
reached had not the six girls been put into a single 
room over a shed, where the bedclothing was so of- 
fensive that they were constrained to roll the most 
of it in a bundle and lay it on the porch while they 
slept wrapped in their waterproofs, is not known. 

Mount Vernon was their next point, where Rev. 
T E, Monroe, who had met them at Columbus, wel- 
comed them heartily to his church on Sunday, and 



A LITTLE LIGHT. 



27 



aided to make their concert on Monday evening a 
decided success. Here Ella Sheppard, who had 
been for some time in poor health, became so ill 
that the physician advised that she return at once 
to Nashville. But Mr. White could not be made to 
believe that the Lord wanted the company to go 
East without their pianist, and declined to follow 
this advice. And in a few days she recovered suffi- 
ciently to resume her work. 

Feeling their way to the best method of raising 
money, the experiment was tried again, at Mans- 
field, of a free concert with a collection at its close. 
But the result was the same as almost invariably 
attended this expedient before and since — the house 
was full, the contribution boxes nearly empty. On 
the next night an admission fee was charged, but 
the audience was small. Some thoughtful friend 
was moved, however, to propose a collection, and it 
enabled Mr. White to pay all bills and buy tickets 
to Akron, where they had an appointment for a con- 
cert on the evening of Thanksgiving Day. This 
yielded only $20, but the consideration with which 
they were treated at the hotel, and the fine Thanks- 
giving dinner which was set before them, made their 
memories of Akron very pleasant ones. At Mead- 
ville. Pa., their Sabbath services in the Methodist 
Church were well attended, and their concert on 
Monday evening moderately successful. 

Still moving eastward, they came next to James- 
town, N. Y., where the Congregational pastor. Rev. 
Col. Anderson, who was familiar from personal in- 
spection with the good work that was being done at 
Fisk, had made ready for them. A praise meeting 



28 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



at his church was followed, on the next two nights, 
by concerts. In spite of a severe snow-storm, which 
interfered greatly with street travel, the net receipts 
were sufficient for the purchase of tickets to New 
York city. 

Stopping at Elmira, they held a praise meeting on 
Sunday afternoon in the First Presbyterian Church, 
to the disgust of a few of its supporters who spelled 
negro with two g's, and stayed away from the serv- 
ice, and to the great delight of all who attended. 
In the evening they sang a few selections at the 
Rev. T. K. Beecher's regular service in the opera- 
house ; and the next night gave a concert at his 
church, which was the greatest success, so far, of 
their trip. The leading hotels of the city had, it is 
true, one after another refused the party entertain- 
ment when they arrived on the midnight train. But 
the papers were lavish in praise of their services of 
song, and Mr. Beecher wrote a letter to his distin- 
guished Brooklyn brother, Henry Ward Beecher, 
warmly commending them to his attention. 

The night had been long and dark, but it really 
seemed as if these flashes of light in their Eastern 
sky meant that the sunrise was at hand. At New 
York they were at the headquarters of the American 
Missionary Association, and so in a special sense 
among their friends. As no good hotel accommoda- 
I tions could be secured at reasonable rates, three of 
the officers of the Association, who lived in adjoin- 
ing houses in Brooklyn, took the party into their 
own families. And there they found a home for the 
next six weeks. 

Prior to their arrival at New York, Rev. George 



''BEECHER'S NEGRO MINSTRELSY 29 

Whipple, the senior secretary of the American Mis- 
sionary Association, had arranged with Rev. Henry 
Ward Beecher that they should attend his Friday 
evening prayer meeting and sing a few slave-hymns 
at the close of the service. Mr. Beecher and his 
people were delighted. After singing about twenty 
minutes, the party started to retire from the plat- 
form. Mr. Beecher, jumping up, requested them to 
return. Standing in front of them, with pocket-book 
in hand, he indicated, with characteristic drollery 
and enthusiasm, that a collection would be taken up, 
after which they would have a few more songs. Be- 
fore the meeting closed he announced that this was 
but a foretaste of what was to come : the Singers 
were to give a concert in the church the next week, 
and the congregation were to give them a benefit. 

As Mr. Beecher's lecture-room talks were widely 
circulated through the papers, this resulted in a very 
favorable introduction to the public. The concert 
at Plymouth Church was well attended, and the en- 
thusiasm unbounded. Mr. Beecher had urged his 
people from the pulpit the preceding Sabbath to 
give the Singers a hearty welcome, and they seemed 
bent on gratifying him to the utmost. The New 
York "Herald" headed the column containing its 
report the next morning Beecher's Negro Min- 
strels." This helped to advertise their work, while 
it did not prejudice it in the minds of the Chris- 
tian people whose opinion was worth most to it. 

The experience of the next few weeks was as uni- 
formly encouraging as that of the last two months 
had been depressing. A few songs in a prayer 
meeting or Sunday-school, with a brief explanation 



30 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



of their mission, generally secured at once the offer 
of the church for a concert, and a hearty commenda- 
tion of their work from the pulpit that rarely failed 
to bring out an audience. 

From Dr. Talmage's and Dr. Cuyler's prayer 
meetings they went away richer by generous contri- 
butions on the spot. Dr. Storrs gave up his Sunday 
evening service for their praise meeting. Dr. Scud- 
der invited them into his church. A concert in Dr. 
Burchard's church, the Thirteenth Street Presbyte- 
rian of New York, was thronged by a delighted au- 
dience of the highest culture and social position. 
Dr. Budington interested himself in promoting the 
success of a concert in his church in Brooklyn. At 
the Tabernacle Church, Jersey City, of which Rev. 
G. B. Willcox, a member of the Executive Committee 
of the American Missionary Association, was pastor, 
they were greeted by the largest audience that had 
ever yet attended one of their paid concerts — the 
receipts amounting to nearly ;^740. 

Preliminary to a flying trip to Boston to give a 
concert in the Music Hall, in connection with the 
annual Methodist Reunion, Mr. Beecher wrote to a 
Boston friend : " They will charm any audience, 
sure; they make their mark by giving the 'spirituals' 
and plantation hymns as only they can sing them 
who know how to keep time to a master's whip. 
Our people have been delighted." And in a lecture 
which he delivered in Boston just before their com- 
ing Mr. Beecher took occasion to advise everybody 
to attend. 

Dr Cuyler wrote to the New York " Tribune " of 
their concert in his church, the Lafayette Avenue 



GOOD PROSPECTS. 



31 



Presbyterian of Brooklyn : " I never saw a cultivated 
Brooklyn assemblage so moved and melted under 
the magnetism of music before. The wild melodies 
of these emancipated slaves touched the fount of 
tears, and gray-haired men wept like little children. 
Their wonderful skill was put to the severest test 
when they attempted ' Home, Sweet Home,' before 
auditors who had heard those same household words 
from the lips of Jenny Lind and Parepa. Yet these 
emancipated bond-women — now that they know 
what the word *home' signifies — rendered that dear 
old song with a power and pathos never surpassed. 
Allow me to bespeak a universal welcome through 
the North for these living representatives of the 
only true native school of American music. We 
have long enough had its coarse caricatures in 
corked faces ; our people can now listen to the genu- 
ine soul-music of the slave cabins, before the Lord 
led his children * out of the land of Egypt, out of 
the house of bondage ! ' " 

Jhe news of their successes at this metropolitan 
centre of business enterprise, social culture, and 
Christian work, rayed out, of course, in every direc- 
tion. Thenceforward a part of the heavy load that 
they had previously carried steadily grew lighter, — 
the labor of creating a demand for their entertain- 
ments wherever they offered them. Their enterprise 
was nearly out of debt, and the company were in 
that excellent working order which such an inspirit- 
ing change in their prospects might be expected to 
promote. A campaign through the principal towns 
of Connecticut was planned. Rev. G. D. Pike, one 
of the district secretaries of the American Mis- 



32 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



sionary Association, as well as its other officers, had 
been actively interested in the work in and about 
New York. As Connecticut was in his district, he 
offered the Singers his services on this trip, which 
his special acquaintance with the field, as well as 
his business tact and energy, made most welcome. 
High hopes were cherished that they might be able 
to raise ^500 a week above their expenses. 



CHAPTER V. 



SUCCESS AT LAST. 

This campaign was a succession of triumphs. 
The Singers, with their experiences of the last three 
months so vividly in remembrance, seemed to them- 
selves to be walking in a dream. Mr. White had 
expected success, but even he had not dared to hope 
for such a success as this. Ministers everywhere — 
and especially those who had cheered the Singers at 
Oberlin with their applause and contributions, and 
so felt a sort of proprietary interest in the work — 
gave themselves enthusiastically to promote arrange- 
ments for their concerts. And the audiences that 
crowded the churches and halls where they sang did 
not seem to be content merely with contributing an 
admission fee to their funds. 

Almost a furore for making them presents broke 
out, and spread from town to town as they went. 
At Bristol, famous for its manufacture of clocks, a 
gentleman pledged a supply of that useful article 
for the new Hall on its completion. At Winsted, 
another manufacturing centre, a few friends prom- 
ised a bell. The Douglass Manufacturing Co., at 
Middletown, asked the party to take from its cata- 
logue whatever goods the University might need. 
The Meriden Britannia Co. gave them a full outfit 
3 



34 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



of silver ware for the dining-hall ; another Meriden 
firm contributed gas fixtures ; and a president of one 
of the Meriden banks sent word that while he could 
not invite them to take as much as they might need 
from the bank, yet if they would call he would make 
them a present of ^loo. 

Several gentlemen in Birmingham contributed ^50 
each to fit up a "Birmingham Recitation Room" in 
the new building. At the concert in Waterbury, two 
gentlemen sent up ^200 ; and the contributions, in 
cash and valuables, at the concert in New Haven 
amounted to ^500. 

Here at New Haven the enthusiasm seemed to 
touch high water mark. Two of the principal hotels 
had decHned to entertain the Singers on account of 
their color. The fact became public through the 
papers, and some of the families of highest social 
position in the city at once opened their doors to 
receive them. Their concert was announced for 
Thursday evening. By Tuesday morning all the de- 
sirable seats were sold. Rev. Henry Ward Beecher 
was advertised for a lecture on the same night. But 
there was so little demand for the tickets that Thurs- 
day's papers announced that the lecture would be 
deferred on account of the concert ! Mr. Beecher 
attended the concert and made one of his felicitous 
speeches. No one was apparently more delighted 
than he that a day had come in that university city 
when a company of freed slave singers could draw 
an audience away from the greatest preacher and 
lecturer in the land. 

The admission receipts at this concert were over 
^i,20C. The collection taken for them the next 



INSULTS AND HONORS. 



35 



Sunday evening, in the Second Congregational 
Church in Norwich, was the largest contribution 
they had ever received at a Sunday service, and the 
gross income of the last seven days of this Connect- 
icut campaign exceeded $3,900. 

At the Sterling House, in Bridgeport, the party 
were assigned to some of the best rooms in that first- 
class hotel, and admitted to the same privileges in 
the dining-room as the most aristocratic guests. 
The answer of the proprietor, when asked if his 
boarders complained of such attentions to colored 
people, was pithy and to the point, / keep this hotel, 
sir ! " 

At Norwich they were the guests of Connecticut's 
distinguished War Governor and Senator, the late 
Hon, William A. Buckingham. But the very next 
day they were turned out of a hotel in Newark, New 
Jersey, by a publican who would have felt honored 
by even a bow from Governor Buckingham on the 
street. This tavern-keeper had inferred, it seems, 
when accommodations were ensras-ed for them in ad- 
vance, that they were a company of " nigger min- 
strels." Although they had already retired to the 
rooms assigned to them before he discovered that 
their faces were colored by their Creator, and not 
with burnt cork, he promptly drove them into the 
street 

The outrage was the harder to bear because they 
were in special need of rest ; for they had been 
riding all night, and their nervous energies were 
well-nigh exhausted after the draft which the un- 
usual excitement and success of the last few weeks 
had made upon them. The best citizens of Newark 



36 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



visited their indignation without stint on the land- 
lord. Some of his most valuable patrons immedi- 
ately left the house ; and it is said that the city 
council took advantage of the favorable feeling 
toward colored people thus stimulated to pass an 
ordinance opening to them all the privileges of the 
public schools. 

A visit to Washington followed, which was no 
exception to the success which had of late so stead- 
ily attended them. The Vice-President, with his 
family, and many members of Congress, came to 
their concerts. The President turned aside from 
pressing public duties to give them audience at the 
White House, assure them of his interest in their 
work, and hear them sing, Go down, Moses." 
" Parson Brownlow," the famous Unionist senator 
from their own State, was so ill as to be unable to 
sit up, but received them in his sick-room, and cried 
like a child as these emancipated slaves sang that 
pleading, pathetic song of sorrow, — 

" O Lord, O my Lord, O my good Lord ! 
Keep me from sinking down." 

Returning again to New York, a series of concerts 
culminated in two memorable gatherings at Stein- 
way Hall. The platform each evening was occupied 
by some of the most eminent divines of the metrop- 
olis, and the great hall was filled with a delighted 
audience in which the elite of the city was largely 
represented. Many went away unable to obtain 
seats. 

By this time the business methods and machinery 
of concert work had been thoroughly perfected. Mr. 
Pike was relieved from the duties of his secretary 



SECRET OF THE SUCCESS, 



37 



ship to continue in this enterprise, for which he had 
shown such aptitude, and which was to owe so much 
of its subsequent success to his energy and sagacity. 
There was need that Miss Wells should return to 
her school in Alabama ; and Miss Susan Gilbert, 
who had been for some years in the service of the 
Association in North Carolina, and afterwards at its 
home office, took her place. 

The Singers at last had the tide in their favor. 
They were now so well known that they did not 
need to sing to half-filled halls until they could 
make a reputation. Their songs were unique, and 
people did not tire of hearing them over and over 
again. Thanks to Mr. White's unusual skill, both 
in choosing voices and drilling them, their singing, 
as all the critics agreed, was something wonderful in 
its harmony, power, and bell-like sweetness. 

Their history as emancipated slaves touched the 
interest and sympathy of the public, particularly 
that part of it which had been interested in the 
great anti-slavery struggle. And last, but by no 
means least, in accounting for their success, they 
furnished a refined and wholesome entertainment, 
which Christian people who did not care to visit 
the theatre and kindred places of amusement could 
attend and enjoy. There was need of, and a wide 
demand for, just such healthful and elevating diver- 
sion as these concerts afforded. 

Beginning with several concerts in Boston, they 
now visited successively the more prominent points 
in Massachusetts and Rhode Island, and a number 
of places in Maine, New Hampshire, and Vermont, 
meeting everywhere an enthusiasm and a helpful- 



38 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



ness from friends not unlike that by which they 
were borne through Connecticut the month pre- 
vious. 

Among the presents received in Boston was a 
;^ 1,000 organ for the University, from Smith Broth- 
ers. Hon. A. C. Barstow of Providence had heard 
them at Oberhn, and tendered them the use of his 
beautiful music-hall at that city, where their con- 
certs were one repeated ovation. Returning to the 
same city some days subsequently, after singing at 
Worcester, Lawrence, Lowell, Lynn, Wakefield, An- 
dover, Cambridgeport, Taunton, and other points, 
another concert yielded them about ^i,ooo. 

At Andover and Taunton the good-will of the 
people took the shape of contributions for the pur- 
chase of books for the University library. Reach- 
ing Boston again, ^1,235 was taken in at a matinee 
on Saturday afternoon, the largest sum ever realized 
up to that time from the admission receipts alone of 
any one entertainment. 

Their songs, which had been written out for the 
first time by Prof. Theodore F. Seward, the distin- 
guished teacher and composer, and published in 
book form, were sold by hundreds at their concerts, 
and hills and valleys, parlors and halls, wherever 
they went, were vocal with the Jubilee melodies. 

After a week spent in Cambridge, Chelsea, Salem, 
and Newburyport, they visited Portland, Maine, 
where the Council tendered them the free use of the 
city hall. Remunerative concerts followed at Con- 
cord and Hanover, New Hampshire ; St. Johnsbury, 
Vermont ; and Springfield, Massachusetts, the latter 
yielding ^1,050. With a night at Troy, New York, 



HOME AGAIN. 



39 



and another at Poughkeepsie, the first season's 
singing campaign closed. The fruit of these three 
months' work was ^20,000, more than three times 
as much as their enthusiasm had dared hope for 
when starting out from New York on the Connecti- 
cut campaign. 

It was a tired but hght-hearted party that now 
started homeward. They had bought first-class 
tickets from New York to Nashville, and on arriving 
at the station in Louisville early in the morning, 
entered the unoccupied sitting-room assigned to 
first-class passengers. A railway employee coming 
along soon afterwards, gave notice that " niggers " 
were not allowed in that room, and ordered the 
party out. Mr. White claimed the right to keep 
his company there by virtue of their tickets, and 
declined to leave until turned out by some responsi- 
ble authority. Thereupon a policeman was brought, 
who, with angry profanity, ejected them from the 
room, amid the applause of a cursing mob of one 
or two thousand people. The superintendent of the 
road, however, as he has made a habit of doing ever 
since when the party have had occasion to pass on 
his line, placed a first-class car at their disposal. 
The novel sight of such a carriage with colored 
faces at almost every window made a sensation at 
every station where they stopped. 

The company was received at the University with 
a joy and thanksgiving that cannot be described. 
They had gone forth weeping ; but they returned 
bringing their sheaves with them — a marvelous 
harvest after those months of marvelous patience, 
privation, and triumph. 



CHAPTER VI. 



THE SECOND CAMPAIGN. 

Under God's blessing their labors had saved the 
University from suspending, or even curtailing, its 
work. But their success, so far, in raising money, 
was chiefly valuable as evidence that a way had been 
found for obtaining the much larger sum that the 
necessities of the growing work required. The 
Singers had received an invitation to participate in 
the second World's Peace Jubilee, to be held in Bos- 
ton in June. Stopping in Nashville little more than 
a week, they again took the field. Giving a few 
concerts in Illinois, Michigan, and Ohio, they went 
on to Boston. Parts had been assigned them on 
the programmes of several days' exercises. The 
immense audience of 40,000 people was gathered 
from all parts of the land ; and the color prejudice 
that had followed the Singers everywhere reappeared 
here in the shower of brutal hisses that greeted their 
first appearance. But the air of that radical New 
England city is not kindly to colorphobia, and a 
deluge of applause answered and drowned the insult. 
And a day or two after the Singers had a proud re- 
venge. 

Mrs. Julia Ward Howe's stirring lyric, " The Bat- 
tle-hymn of the Republic," was on the programme. 



AN INSULT ANSWERED. 



41 



to be sung to the air of " John Brown." The first 
verses were to be taken by some colored singers of 
Boston. But for some unexplained reason the key 
was given to the orchestra in E-flat, cruelly high 
under such circumstances, and the first verses were 
a painful failure. The Jubilee Singers were to come 
in with the verse beginning 

" He hath sounded forth the trumpet that shall never call retreat." 

Fired by the remembrance of their reception on 
the previous day, and feeling that to some extent 
the reputation of their color was at stake, they sang 
as if inspired. Mr. White's masterly drill had made 
easy to them the high notes on which the others had 
failed. Every word of that first line rang through 
the great Coliseum as if sounded out of a trumpet. 
The great audience were carried away on a whirl- 
wind of delight ; the trained musicians in the or- 
chestra bent forward in forgetfulness of their parts ; 
and one old German was conspicuous, holding his 
violoncello above his head with one hand, and whack- 
ing 'out upon it his applause with the bow held in 
the other. 

When the grand old chorus, " Glory, glory, halle- 
lujah," followed, with a swelling volume of music 
from the great orchestra, the thunder of the bands, 
and the roar of the artillery, the scene was inde- 
scribable. Twenty thousand people were on their 
feet. Ladies waved their handkerchiefs. Men threw 
their hats in the air, and the Coliseum rang with 
cheers and shouts of "The Jubilees ! The Jubilees 
forever ! " Mr. Gilmore brought the Singers from 
their place below, and massed them upon his own 
platform, where they sang the remaining verses. 



42 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



Mr. White has never quite forgiven himself that 
he did not answer the thunderous encore that fol- 
lowed with ''John Brown" in the original version ! 
Musically speaking, it was the greatest triumph of 
their career, and they never recall it yet without a 
gleaming eye and quickened pulse. It was worth 
more than a Congressional enactment in bringing 
that audience to the true ground on the question of 
" civil rights." 

The number of the Singers had been increased to 
fourteen, with a view to division into two companies 
when it was desired to visit the smaller places where 
it would not pay to take the full number ; and the 
rest of the summer was spent in rest and drill at 
Acton, Mass. A faithful trial, during the fall, of 
the experiment of two small companies little more 
than paid expenses ; and at New Year's Day the 
troupe was reorganized, to consist of eleven mem- 
bers, as follows : Ella Sheppard, Maggie L. Porter, 
Jennie Jackson, Mabel Lewis, Minnie Tate, Georgia 
Gordon, Julia Jackson, Thomas Rutling, Edmund 
Watkins, Benjamin M. Holmes, and Isaac P. Dick- 
erson. 

A busy and successful campaign of three months 
followed. The Singers received a letter, drawn up 
at the suggestion of their distinguished and faithful 
friend, Hon. George H. Stuart of Philadelphia, and 
signed by such representative citizens as Mr. Stuart, 
Jay Cooke, Rev. Dr. Hawes, Bishop Simpson, Rev. 
Dr. Newton, John Wanamaker, etc., inviting them 
to visit that city. 

The Academy of Music, one of the finest halls in 
the United States, had been refused a few months 



THE VISIT TO PHILADELPHIA. 43 

before for an address by a United States senator, 
because he was a black man. But the names of 
the distinguished citizens by whose invitations the 
Singers came to the city were sufficient to secure it 
for their concerts ; and the fact that they were the 
first representatives of the colored race to occupy 
that platform gave a special significance to the oc- 
casion. The great building was thronged night after 
night, and it was one of the most profitable series of 
concerts ever given by the Singers. 

Application had been made to several of the lead- 
ing hotels for the entertainment of the party. But 
no hotel-keeper had been found with the convictions 
and courage to risk the odium he might incur if he 
admitted colored guests, and they had been com- 
pelled to take up inconvenient and insufficient quar- 
ters in a small boarding-house. This fact being 
mentioned at one of the concerts, the proprietor of 
the Continental, the best hotel in the city, who was 
absent when application was made at his office, at 
once announced that the Singers were welcome to as 
good accommodations as his house afforded. Sub- 
sequently he entertained them in the best manner, 
and at a generous reduction from regular rates. 

While stopping at the Continental, the house- 
keeper one day kindly escorted the party on a semi- 
subterranean tour through the kitchen and other 
working departments of the great hotel. They were 
much interested in the novel sight, and asked per- 
mission to invite the working force of the hotel to 
their dining-room, that they might sing for them. 
Word came to the guests of the hotel of what was 
going on, and they gathered about the doors of the 



44 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



crowded room, begging that the concert might be 
adjourned to the larger dining-room. The Singers 
acquiesced on condition that their invited hearers, 
white and black, should have the front places. There 
probably was never a Jubilee concert that gave more 
pleasure to the occupants of the " reserved seats ; " 
nor to the rest of the audience, for that matter. 

At a concert to be given soon after, in the Ma- 
sonic Hall, Baltimore, a city noted for its intense 
pro-slavery feeling, the ticket-seller, acting in ac- 
cordance with Baltimore usages, had taken upon 
himself the responsibility of refusing to sell reserved 
seats to colored people. This came to the ears of 
the company when they reached the city the day of 
the concert, and one of the Singers was sent in- 
cognito to the ticket-office to buy a reserved seat, 
and test the truth of the story. His application for 
a seat to hear himself sing was refused ! 

Here was evidently a call to do a little missionary 
work, as well as furnish some entertainment for the 
people of Baltimore. The ticket-seller was relieved 
from further duty, and notice was immediately given 
that any well-behaved person could have any seat in s. 
the hall by paying the advertised price for it. A 
few colored people occupied reserved seats here and 
there on the main floor, but it was never heard that 
any one received harm from such a radical innova- 
tion in Baltimore customs. The audience were ap- 
parently so interested in the singing that they for- 
got to study the color of their neighbors' faces. 

The Singers were accustomed to being refused 
entertainment at hotels because of their color. This 
was not always, however, for fear merely of offend- 



FIGHTING THE CASTE SPIRIT. 45 

ing Other guests. In one case, in Illinois, the hotel 
servants squarely refused to wait on the " nagurs," 
as they pronounced the word, and the Singers were 
their own boot-blacks and chamber-maids. At an- 
other hotel the landlord met a similar refusal by pay- 
ing the mutineers their wages and sending them en 
masse into the street. 

But the most ofEensive manifestation of caste prej- 
udice that ever flaunted itself in the face of the party 
occurred during this campaign, at Princeton, N. J. 
They had been invited by President McCosh, and 
other members of the Faculty of Princeton College, 
to visit the place, and one of the churches had been 
tendered them for their concert. A little while be- 
fore it was time for the concert to begin, they 
learned that an out-of-the-way corner of the church 
had been set aside for colored people, and that they 
were refused admission to any other part of the 
house. An estimable lady, who was a teacher in a 
colored mission school, had bought reserved seats for 
her class ; but they, too, were compelled to take 
their place in the colored quarter under the gallery, 
regardless of the contract involved in the tickets 
which they held. The Singers were so indignant 
that they would gladly have given up the concert. 
The fact that so many old friends of the slave had 
come from long distances to hear them alone per- 
suaded them to go on. 

During two seasons of concerts they had never 
before been subjected to this indignity, even in a 
public hall ; that it should be offered in a church of 
Christ was a grievance not to be passed over in 
silence, and Mr. White took occasion, in an interval 



46 



THE JUBILEE SIXGERS. 



of the concert, to characterize it in the terras it 
deserved It was plainer preaching on that sabject, 
probably, than had ever been heard in that church 
before. And most of those who greeted it with 
their angry hisses have doubtless already lived long 
enough to be heartily ashamed of them. 

A tract of t«'ent3'-five acres, on a commanding 
site overlooking the city of Nashville, had been 
purchased for the permanent location of Fisk Uni- 
versit}*. During the war the eminence had been 
cro\\-ned by Fort Gillem, one of the encircling line 
of fortifications that had defended the city in the 
memorable contests that had raged around it The 
students had worked w*ith the laborers to level the 
earthworks, and the foundations had been laid for a 
noble building for universit}* purposes, to be called 
Jubilee Hall. 

The project of ^■isiting England with a \'iew to 
raising funds for its completion, had been for some 
time under prayerful consideration. During the 
winter campaign it was decided to start early in the 
spring, and the closing work of the season took the 
shape of farewell concerts in New^ York, Brookl}n, 
Boston, Pro\'idence, and elsewhere. One given in 
Boston, March 26th, in response to a request signed 
by Governor Clafiin, Wendell Phillips, William Lloyd 
Garrison, Rev. E. E. Hale, Dr. Kirk, Phillips Brooks, 
and several other eminent citizens, was the most suc- 
cessful, financially, that the Singers had ever given 
in that cit}'. 

And so the winter's work drew to a close. Its net 
result was the addition of another ^20,000 to their 
fund, making ^40,000 that they had now secured 



PREPARING TO GO ABROAD. 47 

With exultation and thankfulness as they thought 
of past success, and with high hopes for the future, 
preparations were at once made for the visit to Great 
Britain. Very cordial letters of introduction, com- 
mending the music and mission of the Singers, were 
given by the governors of five of the New England 
States, Rev. Henry Ward Beecher, Hon. George H. 
Stuart, George MacDonald, — then on a lecturing 
tour in America, — and other influential friends. An 
open letter from Governor Brown of Tennessee, be- 
speaking favor for their work, was especially valuable 
as coming from the chief magistrate of a common- 
wealth that was so recently a slave State. 

They were not to get away, however, without still 
another conflict with caste prejudices. Cabin ac- 
commodations were refused the party by one after 
another of the leading ocean steamship lines. At 
last an application to the Cunard agents at Boston 
met with ready success ; and when the Singers 
stepped on the deck of the good steamer Batavia, it 
was to enter upon a year's experience where such 
annoyances were to be unknown. 



CHAPTER VII. 



THE FIRST VISIT TO LONDON. 

A STUDY of the situation, on Mr. Pike's arrival in 
London in advance of the Singers, made it at once 
apparent that the indorsement and patronage of dis- 
tinguished people, which had been such a helpful 
feature of the work in America, were still more indis- 
pensable to an early and large success in England. 
Under a favoring Providence, the letters of intro- 
duction previously mentioned speedily opened the 
way to all of the assistance of this sort that could 
have been hoped for. 

The Earl of Shaftesbury, than whom no man in 
any station, on either side of the Atlantic, has given 
his life more untiringly and unselfishly to every spe- 
cies of philanthropic effort, at once manifested much 
interest in the enterprise. There was no one else 
in the kingdom whose rank, relations, and reputation 
would combine to make him such a valuable patron 
and friend. He was President of the Freedmen's 
Missions Aid Society, the English organization aux- 
iliary to the American Missionary Association. In 
accordance with his advice, arrangements were made 
for a private concert at Willis's Rooms on the after- 
noon of the 6th of May. Cards of invitation, issued 
in the name of the Earl of Shaftesbury and the Com- 



THE FIRST VISIT TO LONDON. 49 

mittee of the Society, were sent to the nobility, 
members of Parliament, the leading clergymen of 
different denominations, editors, and other persons 
of influence likely to be interested in such a cause. 
The visit to London had been timed with a view to 
reaching the influential ministers and laymen from 
all parts of the kingdom who throng there during 
the May anniversaries. Mr. Pike — and Rev. James 
Powell, who, being of English birth and 'used to 
English ways, had come with him to aid in launching 
the enterprise in foreign waters — had spent nearly 
a month in stirring up an interest through the press 
and in private effort. 

When the time for the concert came the hall was 
filled with a distinguished assemblage. The Singers, 
keenly eager to justify the promises made on their 
behalf, did their best. 

Before the programme was half finished they had 
carried their audience by storm. At the close con- 
gratulations were lavished upon them, and offers of 
cooperation were abundant. The Duke and Duchess 
of Argyll were foremost in expressing a desire to 
assist them, and, before leaving the hall, arranged 
for a visit of the Singers to Argyll Lodge the next 
day. The leading dailies, the ''Times," the ''Stand- 
ard," the " News," the " Telegraph," on the next 
morning gave cordial praise of the entertainment. 
Through this first concert, and the distinguished 
hospitalities to which it led, the Singers found them- 
selves at once introduced to the British public under 
the most favoring auspices. 

The visit to Argyll Lodge was destined to be a 
more notable event than they, even in their great 
4 



50 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



gratification at what was apparent in the invitation, 
could at all foresee. The kind attentions with which 
they were received in the drawing-room were strik- 
ingly in contrast with their experiences of recent 
date in American hotels and railway stations. But 
what was their surprise and delight to learn, after a 
little time pleasantly spent in conversation with 
their noble hosts and other guests, that the Queen 
had been asked to be present and was expected 
soon ! 

They had been told, again and again, that if they 
could but sing before the Queen their success would 
be assured. But how to secure her notice for a 
company of young freed people, singers who had 
nothing of more renown to offer than the prayer- 
meeting hymns which they had learned in bondage, 
was a problem on which no light whatever had been 
cast until it lay suddenly solved before them. 

Soon after her Majesty's arrival the Duke in- 
formed them that she would be pleased to see them 
in an adjoining room. At his request they sang, 
first, Steal away to Jesus ; " then chanted the 
Lord's Prayer, and sang Go down, Moses." The 
Queen listened with manifest pleasure, and, as they 
withdrew, communicated through the Duke her 
thanks for the gratification they had given her. 
There was no stage parade or theatric pomp in the 
scene ; but the spectacle of England's Queen coming 
from her palace to listen to the songs which these 
humble students learned in their slave cabins, and 
that not merely for her own entertainment, but to 
encourage them in their efforts to lift up their fellow 
freed people, was worthy a place in history. 



DISTINGUISHED HOSPITALITIES. 5 I 

Other hospitalities made the next three months of 
their stay in London memorable. Probably no pri- 
vate party of Americans was ever before treated 
with such distinguished attention. It was not pos- 
sible for them to accept all of the invitations of this 
nature which they received. While at Argyll Lodge 
Dean Stanley invited them to visit the Deanery at 
Westminster Abbey, a pleasure which they realized 
a few days after. 

An afternoon was spent at the delightful home of 
Samuel Gurney, the distinguished Quaker abolition- 
ist, near Regent's Park, introducing the Singers to a 
large party who were Friends in truth as well as 
name. To no one did the mission of the Singers 
mean more than to the noble circle of Quakers, who 
had all their lives long been such devoted friends of 
the oppiessed. 

Mr. George MacDonald, the distinguished novel- 
ist, gave them a welcome invitation to his beautiful 
home on the banks of the Thames,'» on the occasion 
of one of his annual garden parties — a scriptural 
gathering of the poor and the lame whom he brings 
out from the crowded London tenements every sum- 
mer for a day's outing under the trees. No one 
could have enjoyed more than the Singers the op- 
portunity of contributing to its success. 

But the most distinguished attentions of this sort 
which they received came through the kind offices 
of Rev. Newman Hall, in mentioning the Singers to 
Mr. and Mrs. Gladstone. The latter were to give a 
lunch at their residence, Carlton House Terrace, to 
the Prince and Princess of Wales, and other mem- 
bers of the royal family. The Singers were invited 



52 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



to be present and chant the Lord's Prayer, as a 
grace before lunch, and contribute in any other way 
that might seem desirable to the entertainment of 
the occasion. Standing in one of the alcoves of the 
dining-room, they had been unobserved by most of 
the company until the sweet harmony of that fine 
Gregorian chant stole through the room. Then ex- 
planations passed from one to another of the guests, 
and there was a call for more singing. Along with 
other pieces, " John Brown " was given, awakening 
that special enthusiasm with which English hearers 
have always received it. The Prince of Wales, 
looking over the book of songs, called for " No more 
auction-block forme;" and Mrs. Gladstone asked, 
as a special favor to the Grand Duchess Czarevna, 
whose imperial father-in-law had emancipated the 
serfs in Russia, that " John Brown " might be re- 
peated. Special interest was manifested in the 
Singers, and many questions were asked of them, 
and many encouraging words spoken by the distin- 
guished guests. Among those present, beside the 
royal family, were the Duke of Sutherland, the 
Duke and Duchess of Argyll, Earl Granville, and 
other members of the nobility ; Count Munster, Mr. 
Motley, and other representatives of the diplomatic 
corps ; the Hon. John Bright, the Bishop of Win- 
chester — son of the great Wilberforce, Mrs. Jenny 
Lind Goldschmidt, and others. 

But this was not all of their good fortune at the 
hands of the Prime Minister. A few days after n 
note was received, in which Mr. Gladstone said, " I 
beg you to accept the assurances of the great pleas- 
ure which the Jubilee Singers gave on Monday to 



GUESTS OF MR, GLADSTONE. 53 

our illustrious guests, and to all who heard them. I 
should wish to offer a Httle present in books in ac- 
knowledgment of their kindness, and in connection 
with the purposes, as they have announced, of their 
visit to England. It has occurred to me that per- 
haps they might like to breakfast with us, my family 
and a very few friends, but I would not ask this 
unless it is thoroughly agreeable to them." The 
note closed with suggesting a day on which he would 
be glad to entertain the party. 

The invitation was of course gladly accepted. 
Aside from the especial help it might give them in 
their immediate work, it was felt that such atten- 
tions to a company of colored people, just out of 
bondage, by the Prime Minister of Great Britain, 
was a rebuke to the caste spirit in America that 
would do great good. Their first visit to Carlton 
House Terrace was to entertain its guests, now they 
were to be themselves its guests. Mr. Gladstone 
had spent the night at Chiselhurst, and was in such 
poor health that he had, by his physician's order, 
excused himself from attending the banquet to be 
given at the Mansion House that evening by the 
Lord Mayor to the Ministry. Nevertheless, he rode 
in twenty-five miles that morning to keep his ap- 
pointment to meet his negro friends at breakfast. 
Several members of the Cabinet and of Parliament, 
with ladies of the nobility, were also among the 
guests. The Singers were distributed between them 
at the table, and were the recipients of the kind and 
assiduous attentions of all. Writing an account of 
the occasion for the New York " Independent," the 
Rev. Newman Hall, alluding to the color prejudices 



54 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



o£ SO many Americans, said: "I wish they had been 
present yesterday, to see Mrs. Gladstone and her 
daughters, and the noble lords and ladies present, 
taking their negro friends by the hand, placing them 
chairs, sitting at their side, pouring out their tea, 
etc., and conversing with them in a manner utterly 
free from any approach either to pride or condescen- 
sion ; but exactly as if they had been white people 
in their own rank in life. And this not as an effort, 
nor for the show of it, but from a habit of social 
intercourse which would have rendered any other 
conduct perfectly impossible." 

After breakfast Mr. Gladstone showed to his 
guests some of the principal objects of interest in 
his collection of art treasures, explaining them in 
his fascinating style. " Then," to quote Mr. Hall's 
account once more, " all the party being gathered in 
the drawing-room, the Jubilee Singers entertained 
us with their wonderful music. First we had ' John 
Brown.' I never heard them sing it as they did 
yesterday. It was not the music alone, but the 
features of the singers also which made it so im- 
pressive. Their eyes flashed ; their countenances 
told of reverence and joy and gratitude to God. 
Never shall I forget Mr. Gladstone's rapt, enthusi- 
astic attention. His form was bent forward, his 
eyes were riveted ; all the intellect and soul of his 
great nature seemed expressed in his countenance ; 
and when they had finished he kept saying, ' Is n't 
it wonderful t I never heard anything like it ! ' The 
tender, thrilling words and music of ' Oh, how I love 
Jesus ! ' brought tears to the eyes of the listeners ; 
and when they closed with the Lord's Prayer, all 



DINNER OF THE CONGREGATIONAL UNION 55 

the company, led by Mr. Gladstone, reverently stood 
with bowed heads in worship. 

"Just before leaving the room, they sang, 'Good- 
by, brother ; good-by, sister ; ' which went to every 
heart. As brothers and sisters, the Premier and 
Mrs. Gladstone, with their guests, bade them fare- 
well. It was just noon when we passed through the 
hall, where several persons were waiting on official 
business to see the Premier, who, doubtless, from 
that time till late at night was anxiously occupied 
with public affairs, but whose morning was given up 
to his negro friends with such heartiness and leis- 
ure of mind that a stranger might suppose he was, 
of all present, the one whose time was most his 
own." 

Subsequently Mr. Gladstone sent them a valuable 
present of books for the University library ; as did 
Mr. Motley, in accordance with a promise made to 
them on their first visit to Carlton House Terrace. 

Several other occasions served to introduce the 
Singers to the public, in a way that gave them spe- 
cial assistance in their work afterwards. By the 
kind assistance of Dr. Allon, and one or two other 
friends, arrangements were made for them to appear 
at the annual dinner of the Congregational Union. 
Six or seven hundred leading ministers and laymen, 
from all parts of the kingdom, were present, and 
gave rapturous applause to one after another of the 
songs. As at Oberlin, this served as a favorable in- 
troduction to the denomination throughout the whole 
country. The promises of cooperation were many 
and were well kept. 

At the anniversary of the Freedmen's Missions 



56 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



Aid Society the Singers were advertised as one of 
the attractions, and the hall was much too small 
to hold all who came. Lord Shaftesbury presided. 
The venerable Dr. Moffat was among the speakers, 
and eloquently testified to the renewed hope he had 
for Africa as he listened to the Jubilee Singers. He 
had been ''holding his tiny rushlight amidst the 
desolations of that continent, and holding it with the 
feeling that his efforts were almost futile." But as 
he thought of the trained missionaries who might 
yet be raised up among the emancipated slaves of 
America, he saw light ahead. Here again the " John 
Brown " song electrified the audience. As the stir- 
ring refrain rang out, 

" John Brown died that the slave might be free ! " 

the dense audience rose to their feet, hats and hand- 
kerchiefs waved in the air, and the deafening ap- 
plause was kept up until the Singers answered with 
" God Save the Queen." 

The American Missionary Association, in its work 
among the freedmen, had always taken strong ground 
against the use of liquor — a position which Chris- 
tian people in England do not always take. The 
National Temperance League therefore looked upon 
the Singers as alHes in its work, and gave them a 
cordial welcome to their annual soiree at the Cannon 
Street Terminus Hotel. Such was the eagerness to 
hear them, after they had filled the parts assigned 
them on the programme, that the other exercises 
were shortened to give them more time for singing. 

At the great annual fete of the League at the 
Crystal Palace in July, the free use of the opera- 



A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 



S7 



house was tendered to the Singers for a concert, 
and all the advertising was done for them by the 
committee, without charge. The great event of 
this occasion, which was attended by thousands of 
excursionists from all parts of the kingdom, was the 
concert given in the central transept, by a choir of 
five thousand children, under the management of 
Mr. Frederick Smith. The audience was immense. 
At the close of the programme the Jubilees came 
upon the platform and sang one or two songs. One 
of them, of course, was " John Brown," and at the 
last verse Mr. Smith suddenly rapped up his army 
of singers to join in the chorus. The effect was 
very fine, and the song closed with round after 
round of long-continued applause. 

These occasions, however, added little to the Ju- 
bilee Fund, valuable as they were in the way of ad- 
vertising for their future work. The best method 
of raising money was, in fact, a perplexing question. 
Friends generally advised free concerts with collec- 
tions at the close. But experience with this plan in 
America was not at all encouraging. And, with one 
or two exceptions, in the few cases where it was 
tried the collection did not usually yield them more 
than one half as much as would have been received 
if the same audience had paid the common price for 
tickets. One of these exceptions was a concert of 
a semi-private character, planned by Dr. Allon, and 
given in his chapel at Islington. Special cards of 
invitation were sent out, on which the mission of the 
Singers was explained, and the fact stated that a 
contribution would be taken up for their work. Of 
this concert Dr. Allon wrote to Rev. Henry Ward 



58 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



Beecher : " The desire to hear them was so great 
that three times the number of tickets printed were 
applied for. There was a great and most enthu- 
siastic crowd. The collection produced about ;£8o. 
Since then the interest in them has been growing, 
and they will certainly have a hearty reception now 
that they are about to visit the provincial cities 
and towns of the kingdom. Their songs produce 
a strange, weird effect. Notwithstanding the oc- 
casional dash of negro familiarity and quaintness of 
expression, they are full of religious earnestness and 
pathos, and one loses all sense of oddity in the feel- 
ing of real and natural piety. It will greatly help 
them that their performance is such as the most fas- 
tidious will not hesitate to welcome in our churches." 
Dr. Allon's high standing, both as a Christian min- 
ister and as an editor of works to promote the serv- 
ice of song in the churches, gave to his testimony 
special value. 

The singing in the Nonconformist churches being 
generally congregational, there seemed to be no 
opportunity for the Singers to take that special part 
in the Sabbath services to which they had become 
so much accustomed in America, and in which it 
was believed that they had done no little good. An 
invitation from Rev. Newman Hall, therefore, to 
sing at his morning service in Surrey Chapel was 
specially welcome as opening the way to such work. 
They were seated near the pulpit, and their singing 
both before and after the sermon seemed to be re- 
garded by the congregation as every way befitting 
the Lord's house and its worship. 

There were special reasons why it would be better 



AT MR. SPURGE ON' S TABERNACLE. 59 

to give concerts in public halls, where the people of 
all denominations could meet on a common footing 
and with equal interest in the work. But it was 
foreseen that it would often be impossible to secure 
suitable assembly-rooms of this sort. And as it was 
by no means common to open even Nonconformist 
chapels to gatherings where an admission fee was 
charged, Mr. Hall was again of timely service to the 
company by his offer of Surrey Chapel to them for 
a paid concert. A crowded audience attended, and 
the precedent thus established was of much value. 

Concerts were given in these days at St. James's 
Hall and other places of repute for first-class enter- 
tainments. But the expenses were so large as to 
eat up most of the receipts. The concerts in chap- 
els paid better, enlisting as they did, in the case 
of strong city churches, a corps of co-workers in 
the congregation who were usually sure to fill the 
house. 

The most notable of these was the one given in 
Mr. Spurgeon's Tabernacle. Mr. Spurgeon had 
signified, in his hearty way, his interest in their 
mission, and had tendered them the use of his large 
church. The Sunday previous to the concert they 
attended service there, and at the close tarried to 
shake hands with the great preacher. While wait- 
ing their turn in the room adjoining that where Mr. 
Spurgeon receives his visitors, some of the people 
present asked for a song. The Singers, with tender 
and earnest feeling, sang, "O brothers, don't stay 
awa)'." They had scarcely finished when Mr. Spur- 
geon summoned them into his room. He had heard 
the song, and was so affected by it that he wanted 



6o 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



them to attend the evening service and repeat it 
there. 

" I do not know whether you will approve or not," 
he said to his people in commencing the service, 
" but it seems to me it is the right thing, and I will 
take the risk. After the morning service I heard 
the Jubilee Singers sing a piece, ' O brothers, don't 
stay away, for my Lord says there 's room enough 
in the heavens for you.' I found tears coming in 
my eyes ; and looking at my deacons I found theirs 
very moist too. That song suggested my text and 
my sermon to-night. Now, as a part of the sermon, 
I am going to ask them to sing it, for they preach 
in the singing ; and may the Spirit of God send 
home this word to some to-night — some who may 
remember their singing if they forget my preach- 
ing." 

Then followed the singing, so clear and strong as 
to reach every person in the great audience of five 
or six thousand people, and Mr. Spurgeon preached 
with great effect from the text, " It is done as thou 
hast commanded, and' yet there is room." In giving 
notice of the concert on Wednesday, he added the 
exhortation, " O brothers, don't stay away." And 
his counsel was well heeded. It was advertised that 
the doors would be open at seven o'clock, but long 
before that the crowds about the gates were such 
that it was necessary to open them to avoid blockad- 
ing the street, and the attendance was estimated at 
seven thousand. Ever}^ song, with the inspiration 
and enthusiasm of such an audience, was a triumph. 

At the close Mr. Spurgeon said : " Now our friends 
are going to Scotland, and I have told them to come 



INVITATION TO COME AGAIN. 6 1 

here and hold their first concert when they return to 
London. They have come to Great Britain to raise 
£36,000 : they will do it ; and if they want £6,000 
more, let them come back to this country again, and 
we will give it to them." 



CHAPTER VIII. 



A BUSY WINTER IN GREAT BRITAIN. 

The Singers had spent over three months in Lon- 
don, and arrangements were now made for a tour in 
Scotland, with a visit to a few of the larger cities on 
the way. 

Hull, the birthplace of Wilberforce, was reached, 
by a pleasant coincidence, on the first of August, the 
anniversary of emancipation in the British colonies. 
Here it was decided to try the plan adopted at Dr. 
Allon's chapel in Islington, and find how it would 
work in the provinces. Fifteen hundred invitations 
to a concert in the Hope Street Chapel were sent 
out to those most likely to be interested. The col- 
lection, which seemed a very large one to the friends 
who had charge of the arrangements, amounted to 
about ;£'52. When it was explained that not less 
than £100 ought to be realized from each evening's 
work, if the mission to Great Britain was to be a 
success, some of the good friends insisted on another 
trial, with an admission fee. When the time came, 
Hengler's Cirque, in spite of a rainy evening, and to 
the delight of all, was crowded, and the receipts were 
£140. ■ 

Sitting by his window at the hotel in Hull on 
Sunday evening, and noting the tide of people flow- 



OFF FOR SCOTLAND. 



63 



ing idly by, Mr. White proposed an extempore re- 
ligious service for their benefit. Taking the base 
of the King William monument as a platform, Mr. 
Pike preached and the Singers sang of the love of 
Christ to a crowd that filled the street farther than 
the voice of either speaker or singer could be heard. 
Tears trickled down the cheeks of many to whom 
the sound of prayer or religious song was apparently 
almost unknown. 

In Scarborough, a free concert yielded a collection 
of about ;£'90, and on Sunday the Singers sang, in 
a heavy rain, to a Sunday-school gathering of four 
thousand people on the green. At Newcastle, Rev. 
H. T. Robjohns had so thoroughly worked up the 
public interest that every seat was sold before it 
was time for the concert to commence. At Sunder- 
land, Moody and Sankey had been holding meetings 
not long before, at the beginning of what afterwards 
became such a famous work, and the special interest 
thus awakened in religious song prepared the way 
for the Singers. J. Candlish, Esq., M. R, presided, 
the ministers of the different denominations were 
advertised as patrons, and the large Victoria Hall 
was filled before many who wished to attend could 
obtain admission. 

Lord Shaftesbury, with characteristic kindness 
and foresight, had given the Singers a cordial let- 
ter of introduction to his friend, John Burns, Esq., 
of the Cunard Steamship Line, at Glasgow. Mr. 
Burns's sympathies were at once awakened, and he 
arranged for a garden party at Castle Wemyss, his 
residence on Wemyss Bay. Invitations were sent 
out to four hundred persons of prominence and in- 



64 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



fluence in the west of Scotland ; and Lord Shaftes- 
bury, who was also present, made a very effective 
appeal for their cooperation in promoting the mis- 
sion of the Singers. 

To crown these helpful efforts to forward their 
work in Scotland, his lordship placed in Mr. Pike's 
hands, before their departure from Castle Wemyss, 
letters of introduction to the Lord Provost of Glas- 
gow, and the Lord Provost of -Edinburgh. Their 
contents were at that time unknown. Least of all 
was it suspected that they contained a proposal that 
the authorities of Glasgow and Edinburgh should 
vote a welcome to the Singers, and bring them be- 
fore the public under the auspices of the ''Lord 
Provost, the magistrates, and the Town Council" 
of these two leading cities ! Reports of this gath- 
ering at Castle Wemyss had prominent place in the 
daily papers, kindling a general desire to hear the 
Singers. 

A series of successful concerts followed. At Largs 
the pastor of the Established (Presbyterian) Church 
set a desirable precedent by opening his church for 
a concert with an admission fee. The city authori- 
ties at Greenock gave the Singers the use of the 
town hall, which holds two thousand people. It 
was densely crowded on two evenings with au- 
diences as sympathetic and enthusiastic as could 
be desired. 

As this was the season when many of the people 
of the larger towns in Scotland were at the summer 
resorts, it was decided to pay a short visit to Ireland. 
Letters from Mr. Burns, and the indorsement of the 
Hon. George H. Stuart, who is held in high regard 



THE RECEPTION AT EDINBURGH. 



65 



in that country of his birth, prepared the people to 
welcome them. Dr. Henry, President of Queen's 
College, presided at the first concert in Ulster Hall, 
Belfast, and Rev. WilKam Johnson, the Moderator 
of the General Assembly, aided heartily in the sub- 
sequent work there. At Londonderry their wel- 
come accorded with the historic fame of that old, 
liberty-loving town, so foremost in Protestant zeal 
and good works. 

Returning to Scotland, they were met with the 
announcement that the authorities of Glasgow had 
acted upon Lord Shaftesbury's suggestion, and voted 
to invite them to give a concert at the city hall 
under their official patronage. Looking backward 
to the bondage and ostracism that was still so fresh 
in their memory, such a thing, in that great city of 
five hundred thousand people, seemed almost in- 
credible. The city hall was full. The Lord Provost 
presided, and beside him, on the platform, sat the 
magistrates and leading clergymen of the city. The 
Singers were eager to do their best, and the Lord 
Provost in his closing remarks declared that he 
" never attended a more delightful meeting." 

Their reception at Edinburgh was equally hearty 
and inspiring. The authorities gave them a vote of 
welcome. The Lord Provost presided at their first 
concert, and afterwards gave a dinner-party in their 
honor at his - own residence. At Paisley a most 
lielpful friend was found in Sir Peter Coats, whose 
name as a thread manufacturer is a household word 
throughout the world, but whose highest praise where 
he is personally known is his Christian philanthropy. 
He entertained the Singers at his country-house on 
5 



66 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



the banks of the "bonny Doon/' piloted them in 
visits to the many places of historic and poetic in- 
terest in that vicinity, attended personally to the 
preliminary arrangements for and presided at their 
c:ncert. At Kilmarnock, Ayr, Aberdeen, Perth, 
Dundee, and other cities, concerts were given that 
were a series of triumphs. Many presents were made 
in money and books for the University, and the peo- 
ple everywhere vied with each other in showing a* 
most gracious hospitality. 

From the first the Jubilee music was more or less 
of a puzzle to the critics ; and even among those who 
sympathized with their mission, there was no little 
difference of opinion as to the artistic merit of their 
entertainments. Some could not understand the 
reason for enjoying so thoroughly, as almost every 
one did, these simple, unpretending songs. This 
criticism led to the publication, by Mr. Colin Brown, 
Ewing Lecturer on Music in the Andersonian Univer 
sity, Glasgow, of a series of articles, analyzing this 
style of music, in which he said : " The highest 
triumph of art is to be natural. The singing of these 
strangers is so natural that it does not at once strike 
us how much of true art is in it, and how careful and 
discriminating has been the training bestowed upon 
them by their accomplished instructor and leader, 
who, though retiring from public notice, deserves 
great praise. Like the Swedish melodies of Jenny 
Lind, it gives a new musical idea. It has been well 
remarked that in some respects it disarms criticism, 
in others it may be truly said that it almost defies it 
It was beautifully described by a simple Highland 
girl, — ' It filled my whole heart ! ' The richness 



REVIVAL LABORS WITH MR. MOODY. 6/ 

and purity of tone, both in melody and harmony, the 
contrast of light and shade, the varieties of gentleness 
and grandeur in expression, and the exquisite refine- 
ment of the piano, as contrasted with the power . f 
the forte, fill us with delight, and at the same time 
make us feel how strange it is that these unpretend- 
ing singers should come over here to teach us what 
is the true refinement of music, make us feel its 
moral and religious power." 

The labors of the Singers in connection with the 
meetings of Messrs. Moody and Sankey were one of 
the most memorable features of this visit to the 
North. They first met the evangelists at Newcastle- 
on-Tyne, and for some days lent daily assistance in 
the great work. Their songs were found to be 
especially adapted to promote the revival. One in- 
cident in connection with one of the noonday prayer 
meetings, of which Mr. Moody often spoke afterwards, 
cannot be better told than in the words of Rev. Mr. 
Robjohns : ''The Jubilee Singers had been specially 
prayed for. A moment's pause, and there went up 
in sweet, low notes a chorus as of angels. None 
could tell where the Singers were, — on the floor, in 
the gallery, or in the air. The crowd was close, and 
the Singers — wherever they were — were sitting. 
Every one was thrilled, for this was the song they 
sang, — 

' There are angels hovering round 
To carry the tidings home.' 

The notes are before us as we write, simple enough, 
— the words, too ; but one should hear the Jubilees 
sing them. It was like a snatch of angelic song 
heard from the upper air as a band of celestials 



68 



THE JUBILEE SIXGERS. 



passed swiftly on an errand of mercy." And he 
adds : " Nor are these all our obligations to our 
beloved friends. They have gone in and out the 
churches, Sunda3--schools, and mission-rooms, singing 
for Jesus. Such services to souls and Christ have 
opened wide the people's hearts, and the Jubilees 
have just walked straight in, to be there enshrined 
foi evermore." 

In the great work at Edinburgh, also, the Singers 
rendered special assistance, sometimes taking part 
in as many as six meetings a day, — prayer meetings, 
inquiry meetings, Bible readings, preaching services, 
etc. On one Sunday evening Mr. Moody preached, 
and they sang, to an audience of between six and 
seven thousand working-people, gathered by special 
cards of invitation in the Corn Exchange, which was 
followed by an inquiry meeting, at which some seven 
hundred asked for prayer. 

After the engagements of the Singers took them 
away from Mr. Moody, missionary and revival meet- 
ings were frequently held on Sundays ; and at them 
and at Sunday-school gatherings Mr. Dickerson and 
Mr. Rutling — as well as Mr. White and Mr. Pike — 
often made addresses. 

January brought a very whirl of work and a har- 
vest of money, in connection with the campaign 
through the midland counties. Wherever the Sing- 
ers went they met crowded houses at their concerts. 
Many subscriptions were made to furnish rooms, at 
a cost of £io each, in Jubilee Hall. Mr. Frederick 
Priestman, though carrying the cares of an extensive 
business of his own, interested himself in perfect- 
ing arrangements for a private concert at Bradford, 



ONE MONTH'S WORK. 



69 



which was so well worked up that it yielded £^1^0, 
Sir Titus Salt, who was unable to be present, sending 
£,2^. Under the patronage of Rev. Eustace Conder 
and Edward Baines, Esq., M. P., the first concert at 
Leeds, in a pecuniary point of view, was the most 
successful one so far that had been given in the 
kingdom. At Halifax, John Crossley, Esq., M. P., 
the great carpet manufacturer, pledged a' supply of 
carpets for Jubilee Hall. One of the results of a 
second visit to Hull was the presentation, for the 
library of the University, of a fine oil portrait of 
Wilberforce, purchased through a subscription by 
the citizens, a memento of the Jubilee work that will 
always be held in high regard. The Hon. John Bright 
was absent from home when the Singers visited 
Rochdale, but his family subscribed £\oX.o furnish 
a room to bear his name ; and afterwards he wrote a 
letter commending their mission as " one deserving 
of all support," which went the rounds of the papers 
and was of much help to them. At Bolton, J. P. 
Barlow, Esq., gave £^0 for five rooms, one of them 
to be named after President Charles G. Finney, of 
Oberlin College, in remembrance of his evangelistic 
labors during a great revival in that town years 
before. 

At Manchester they were fortunate in enlisting 
the services of Mr. Richard Johnson, the apostle of 
ragged schools. No town was ever before more 
thoroughly plowed with advertising and sown with 
information, and such work never yielded a better 
harvest. The proceeds of the four concerts in the 
Free-Trade Large Hall amounted to over £1,200. 
This sum was further swollen by the sale of the books 



70 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



giving the history of their first American campaign, 
the profit on these sales in one evening being £^^o. 
Three concerts followed in the Philharmonic Hall 
at Liverpool, with large receipts, the first one yield- 
ing ;£325. The total receipts of the month of Jan- 
uary amounted to ;£"3,8oo, or about ^19,000 ! 

But this success was achieved at the cost of an 
appalling amount of work. Requests for concerts 
flowed in from all parts of the kingdom. It was 
impossible to comply with half of them, .and the 
investigation involved in deciding where to go was 
an exhausting strain on time and strength. A vast 
amount of correspondence was unavoidable in reply- 
ing to invitations to breakfasts, dinners, and teas, 
and in answering the many requests that came for 
concerts for the benefit of schools, churches, asylums, 
and charities of every sort. Much thought had to 
be given to the preparation of newspaper notices and 
other advertising, and much time had to be spent in 
enlisting the interest and assistance of those whose 
patronage would be valuable. Adding to all this the 
incessant demands in meeting the thousand details 
of concert management and hotel arrangements, and 
the watchful guidance of the Singers in this new life 
to which they were so unused, it is no wonder that 
one after another of the working force broke down 
under the load. 

Miss Gilbert, whose labors had been as incessant 
as they were invaluable, was taken very ill, and 
obliged to give up all work. Mr. Pike, who had 
been doing the work of two men, succumbed next to 
serious nervous prostration, and had scarcely settled 
down for the rest that was imperatively necessary, 



OVERWORK AND ILLNESS. 



71 



when his only assistant gave way under the load 
that he was carrying, and was forbidden by his med- 
ical adviser to give any further attention whatever 
to business. 

]Mr. White was thus left alone. His lungs were 
weak, and the heavy fogs and the night-work were 
telling seriously upon them. And at this juncture 
came word that his wife, whose health had not been 
good, and who, with her children, was in lodgings 
in Glasgow, was ill. Yet as the gross income of the 
concerts at that time was averaging ^1,000 a night, 
and it seemed to be so manifestly " now or never " 
with their mission, he felt that it was his duty to 
keep on, at whatever sacrifice of personal feelings 
or strength, with the work. But a few days after 
he received intelligence that impressed him with the 
conviction that his wife, who had been taken with 
typhoid fever, was more seriously ill than he sup- 
posed. Hurrying to her bedside, he reached it less 
than two days before she died. She had been a val- 
ued teacher with him at Fisk before their marriage ; 
and her death, which would have been a terrible blow 
at any time, in these peculiar circumstances of his 
health and work was unspeakably trying. A loss 
of sleep and appetite followed which so reduced his 
strength that he was finally obliged to give up work. 
And in the midst of this prostration he was attacked 
with hemorrhage of the lungs, and for some time 
seemed to be lying at the very gates of death. 

These facts becoming known to friends interested 
iix the work, offers of assistance were numerous, and 
by relying largely on volunteer help, the Singers 
were able to go on and fill all their appointments 



72 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



At Sheffield, Derby, Wolverhampton, Norwich, 
Ipswich, Cambridge, Leicester, Nottingham, Bir- 
mingham, and other cities, the experiences of Jan- 
uary were repeated in crowded audiences, generous 
contributions, and the good cheer of true Enghsh 
hospitality. 

There was a large harvest still ungathered when 
the time drew near that had been fixed for their 
return to America. But circumstances were such, 
especially the health of those who had the charge 
of the work, that a longer stay than was originally 
proposed was impracticable. 

A trip to the south of Wales, with concerts at 
Newport, Cardiff, Merthyr Tydvil, and Swansea, 
was followed by successful visits to Bristol, South- 
ampton, Bath, Brighton, and a few other cities. 
Mr. Spurgeon, not forgetful of his farewell words 
when they left London, not only opened his Taber- 
nacle to them for a second concert, but made one of 
his happiest addresses in connection w^ith the present 
of a full set of his works for the library. The house 
was densely crowded, and the receipts exceeded even 
those of the first concert in the same place. 

The closing concert w^as given in Exeter Hall, 
and yielded a larger sum than any other of the 
whole campaign in Great Britain. That steadfast 
friend, the Earl of Shaftesbury, presided. Dr. Allon, 
whose counsels had been of great value to them from 
the beginning, gave the audience some account of 
the winter's work. Nearly ;£io,ocxD had been raised 
for the Jubilee Hall, aside from special gifts for the 
purchase of philosophical apparatus, and donations 
in money for the library, and of books from Mr. 



THE RETURN TO AMERICA. 73 

Gladstone, Mr. Motley, Dean Stanley, Mr. Spurgeon, 
Mr Thomas Nelson, and many other friends. 

Lord Shaftesbury, in his parting address, spoke 
with much feeling of the pleasure their visit had 
given the English people, and of the affection and 
respect in which they would always hold the Jubilee 
Singers. The Doxology was sung by the entire 
assembly, and his Lordship, amid the cheers of the 
audience, and in their behalf, bade them good-by, 
shaking hands with each of the Singers as they left 
the platform. 

To the Singers personally, aside from the finan- 
cial success that had attended their work, the visit 
had been one of almost unalloyed satisfaction. They 
had been everywhere the object of hospitable atten-. 
tions that, if they had any fault, were sometimes so 
urgent and abounding as to be wearisome, after the 
strain which their work made upon their energies. 
Few of them had suffered from sickness, and the 
shorter distances to be traveled, and the warmer 
temperature in winter, had made concert-work easier 
than in America. In no way were they ever offen- 
sively reminded, through look or word — unless by 
some rude American who was lugging his caste 
conceit through a European tour, or by a vagrant 
Englishman who had lived long enough in America 
to "catch" its color prejudices — that they were 
black. 

The Singers reached Nashville in time to attend 
the Commencement exercises. The trustees passed 
resolutions testifying to the interest and sympathy 
with which they had followed their career, to their 



74 THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

industry and devotion in their work, and to the high 
honor they had achieved for themselves and their 
people, adding : " No one can estimate the vast 
amount of prejudice against the race which has 
perished under the spell of their marvelous music. 
Wherever they have gone they have proclaimed to 
the hearts of men in a most effective way, and with 
unanswerable logic, the brotherhood of the race.'* 



CHAPTER IX. 



OVER THE OCEAN AGAIN. 

In 1875 Fisk University completed its first dec- 
ade. During the ten years thousands of young 
people had been gathered in its classes. Its stu- 
dents, in turn, had taught tens of thousands in Sab- 
bath and day schools, communicating far and wide 
among the freed people its uplifting influences. It 
had conquered the respect of those who began by 
hating it. It had opened to the vision of vast num- 
bers of colored people new possibilities of Christian 
attainment and manly achievement. It had demon- 
strated the capacity of that despised race for a high 
culture. It had raised up the Jubilee Singers, who 
had done great things for their people in breaking 
down, by the magic of their song, the cruel preju- 
dice against color that was everywhere in America 
the greatest of all hindrances to their advancement ; 
who had raised the money to buy a new site for the 
University, and erect on it a substantial and beau- 
tiful hall to take the place of the tottering hospital 
barracks ; and who stood on the threshold of its sec- 
ond decade as its special and providential rehance 
\r_ laying the foundation of its needed endowments. 

This year was marked by several events of special 
interest. Hitherto the University had been without 



76 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS 



a president. Its work had been outlined and guided 
in its general features by the American Missionary 
Association. It was felt that the time had come 
when a capable president should take charge of it, 
supported by a fully-organized faculty. For this 
place, Rev. E. M. Cravath was the unanimous first 
choice of its trustees and friends. More than any 
one else he had had the responsibility of its estab- 
lishment ; and, during his subsequent service for 
several years as field secretary of the Association, 
the burden of planning its work and providing for 
its wants had rested chiefly upon him. Educated 
at anti-slavery Oberlin, and identified all his life with 
anti-slavery effort, he was felt to be specially adapted 
and providentially guided to the place. And as soon 
as events shaped so that he could well be spared 
from those duties, he resigned his secretaryship in 
the Association and entered upon the new work. 

In 1875, also, the University graduated its first 
college class. It had taken some of them, ten years 
before, with little more than a knowledge of the 
alphabet, and carried them through extended pre- 
paratory studies and a thorough classical course, to 
the point where a rigid examination awarded them 
the degree of A. B. At graduation one was chosen 
instructor in the University, and others found re- 
sponsible positions awaiting them as teachers in the 
city schools at Nashville and Memphis. Two were 
the sons of an unlettered freed woman, who had 
consecrated every spare dollar of her hard earnings, 
for these ten years, to aid her boys in getting an 
education. It was a proud hour for her when they 
stepped upon the stage to receive their diplomas — 



PI^ OGRESS A T FISK UNIVERSITY. 77 

a scene that it would have done the heart of every 
contributor to Fisk University good to see. 

The completion and occupancy of Jubilee Hall was 
another of the important events of 1875. Both in 
its architectural appearance and substantial con- 
struction of the most durable materials, as well as 
in its admirable adaptation to the perrnanent uses of 
the University, it is all that could be desired. Its 
walls are of brick, with stone foundations and facings ; 
every part of the work upon it has been done in the 
most thorough manner, and it is believed to be the 
best building of its kind in the Southern States. 
Crowning a commanding eminence overlooking the 
capital city of Tennessee and the beautiful encircling 
valley of the Cumberland, it stands, not only an 
enduring and most fitting monument to the toils and 
triumphs of the Jubilee Singers, and to the sympathy 
and generosity shown them by the Christian public 
on both sides of the Atlantic, but a perpetual in- 
spiration to the freed people as they struggle out of 
the slough of ignorance and social proscription in 
which emancipation found them. 

But the very success of these years had increased 
the demands upon the University faster than it 
had supplied the means of meeting them. It had 
achieved results that demonstrated the necessity of 
its existence and guarantied its permanence. But 
its needs were greater than ever. Its new site, and 
the new hall standing upon it, was simply the solid 
foundation for future growth, and it was entirely 
without the means, within itself, of supporting, to 
say nothing of enlarging, its work. Money was 
urgently needed for endowments from which to pro- 



78 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



vide for the support of teachers and to aid earnest, 
struggling students to educate themselves for Chris- 
tian work as teachers and ministers of the gospel. 
In the poverty of the freed people the revenue from 
twition fees could be but a trifle at the best, com- 
pared with its expenses. 

The continual financial pressure throughout the 
country caused a serious shrinkage in the receipts 
of the American Missionary Association. Many 
who were wont to give liberally to such objects were 
unable to do so longer. Urged by these pressing 
necessities, and convinced that God pointed out the 
way by his providences, the Jubilee Singers, after a 
few months of rest, again took the field. Mr. White's 
health was still so seriously impaired that it was im- 
possible for him to undertake such exhausting work 
as was involved in the entire care of a concert cam- 
paign, and Prof. T. F. Seward, of New York, who 
first wrote down the Jubilee Songs, and had been 
deeply interested in the work, was fortunately se- 
cured to share the labor. 

A series of concerts was given during the winter 
and spring in the larger cities of the North, prelimi- 
nary to another tour abroad. Some of them were 
very successful, but the net receipts of the winter's 
work were not large. The "times" were hard; the 
weather was unusually cold and unfavorable ; and 
rival companies, some of whom appropriated not 
only the name, but even the testimonials belonging 
to the Jubilee Singers, had taken the field, and, to a 
considerable extent, had trampled down the harvest 
where they had not the abihty to gather it. 

On May 15 th the company, reorganized to consist 



RETURN TO LONDON. 



79 



of ten members, sailed for England in the Cunard 
steamer Algeria. It was a sign of progress that 
more than one steamship line, which had refused 
them cabin accommodation two years before, offered 
reduced rates if they would accept them now. Mr. 
White accompanied them, to give, so far as his 
health would permit, the counsel and assistance 
which his previous experience made so valuable, and 
President Cravath followed in the autumn to take 
charge of the general interests of the enterprise, 
and to reinforce the working force when the heavy 
drafts of the busy season began. 

The announcement that they would be present 
and sing a few of their slave-songs at the annual 
meeting of the Freedmen's Missions Aid Society, in 
the City Temple, London, Monday evening, May 
31st, was to many of their friends the first news of 
their return from America ; but it was news that 
traveled quickly, and it drew an audience that not 
only packed every inch of space in that capacious 
church, but filled the large lecture hall below with 
an overflow meeting. 

So great was the gathering about the building 
that to get even to the doors was a formidable task, 
and the chairman, Lord Shaftesbury, was delayed 
some minutes in reaching the platform by the diffi- 
culty of penetrating the dense crowd that filled the 
corridors. In ascending the stand his eye caught 
sight of the Singers in the gallery, whom he greeted 
with a cordial salutation, and in his remarks on tak- 
ing the chair he said : " I am delighted to see so 
large a congregation of the citizens of London come 
to offer a renewal of their hospitality to these noble 



8o 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



brethren and sisters of ours, who are here to-night 
to charm us with their sweet songs. They have re- 
turned here, not for anything in their own behalf, 
but to advance the interests of the colored race in 
America, and then to do w^hat in them lies to send 
missionaries of their own color to the nations spread 
over Africa. When I find these young people, gifted 
to an extent that does not often fall to the lot of 
man, coming here in such a spirit, I don't want them 
to become white, but I have a strong disposition my- 
self to become black. If I thought color was any- 
thing — if it brought with it their truth, piety, and 
talent, I would willingly exchange my complexion 
to-morrow. In the name of this vast mass of British 
citizens, and, I may say, in behalf of thousands and 
tens of thousands who are absent, we receive them 
with joy again to our shores, and will do all that in 
us lies to advance their holy cause ; and, besides our 
prayers and hospitality, we will do as Joseph did to 
his brethren, send them back loaded with all the 
good things of Egypt." Rev. Dr. Parker, pastor of 
the City Temple, reechoed these words of welcome 
in an eloquent address, and the occasion could not 
have been more of an ovation to the Singers than if 
it had been planned for that purpose. 

The next evening they gave their opening concert 
to a large and very enthusiastic audience in Exeter 
Hall, with an address full of a genuine English wel- 
come from the chairman. Rev. LI. D. Be van. 

At this time Messrs. Moody and Sahkey were in 
the midst of their great work in London. The Sing- 
ers had not been in the city an hour before a request 
came from Mr. Moody that they would take part in 



MEETINGS WITH MR. MOODY. 8 1 

the service that afternoon at the Hay market Opera- 
house. The next day he desired them to sit on the 
platform, and sing ''Steal Away" after the sermon. 
That remarkable series of meetings at the West 
End was drawing to a close. The house was packed 
in every part with an audience representing much 
of the wealth and rank of London ; upon whom Mr. 
Moody urged the claims of Christ in a discourse of 
peculiar tenderness and power. At its close the 
great congregation bowed, with tearful faces, in 
silent prayer. Soon the soft, sweet strains of " Steal 
Away " rose from the platform, swelling finally into 
a volume of conquering song that seemed to carry 
the great audience heavenward as on angels' wings. 
The effect could not have been happier had the song 
been written for the sermon, or the sermon for the 
song. 

Thereafter their services were in almost constant 
demand in the London meetings. For several weeks 
they declined nearly all applications for concerts, in 
order 'that they might be free for this work. After 
Messrs. Moody and Sankey had closed their services 
at Bow-Road Hall to go to Camberwell, the meet- 
ings were continued at the former place, with preach- 
ing each night by the Rev. Mr. Aitken or Mr. Henry 
Varley, and singing by the Jubilee choir. The at- 
tendance was so large, on week-day as well as on 
• Sunday evenings, that hundreds were sometimes 
turned away, even after a congregation of ten or 
twelve thousand had crowded into the hall. 

After these meetings closed, Mr. Aitken gave 
them a letter testifying to his misgivings at first in 
employing in such a work an agency that might seem 
6 



82 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



SO sensational, but cordially declaring that his mis- 
givings were quite at fault, and that he should carry 
away most pleasing recollections of their work to- 
gether. In recognition of their services in these 
meetings, a subscription of over £^^oo was mace 
for Fisk University by a few members of the com- 
mittee having the meetings in charge. Mr. Moody 
gave them an open letter to his friends everywhere, 
warmly commending their mission ; and before leav- 
ing the country purchased and presented to each 
of the party a duplicate of that copy of Bagster's 
Bible, whose almost constant use in his meetings he 
has made so famous and popular. 

Nothing could have better prepared the way for 
their special work, nothing could have better pre- 
pared them for it, than these revival labors. The 
religious papers carried reports of the meetings 
throughout the kingdom ; and wherever they went 
thereafter, the great Christian heart of England gave 
them a specially fraternal greeting. 

During July and August, months usually unfavor- 
able to concert receipts, the appointments at various 
places in Wales and the South of England drew, 
generally, good audiences. It was, however, after 
the fall work began in Scotland that it was most 
manifest how wide-spread and hearty was the inter- 
est with which their return was awaited. Applica- 
tions for concerts poured in from every quarter of 
the kingdom. Full houses met them everywhere. 
At Inverness, where they appeared under the pat- 
ronage of the provost, magistrates, and other lead- 
ing citizens, the Music Hall was much too small to 
accommodate the eager crowds that thronged the 
doors on two successive eveninsjs. 



Sl/CC£SSES IN SCOTLAND. 



83 



At Aberdeen, Lord Kintore was active in efforts 
to make their visit a great success. At Dundee, 
Provost Cox presided at their concert, and the re- 
ceipts were larger than on their first visit to that 
city in the high tide of enthusiasm two years before. 
At the first concert in Glasgow, given in the Kibble 
Cr3'stal Palace, the receipts for tickets, and the 
profits on the sale of books for the one evening, 
amounted to nearly £,Z'^^- Edinburgh, where 
the chair was taken on one evening by Lord Provost 
Falshaw, hundreds were turned away from the doors 
of the Music Hall, even after all standing-room had 
been exhausted. 

The religious effect of their concert-work was 
never more gratifying nor manifest. Several of 
their new songs, particularly, seemed to have a pe- 
culiar power in reaching the hearts of their au- 
diences. After one of the concerts in Glasgow, an 
unknown friend placed £,\^ in the hands of one of 
the Singers, as a contribution to their fund, accom- 
panied with the request that they would sing I 've 
been Redeemed " at every concert they should give 
in Great Britain. Their singing of this and other 
hymns at the Glasgow Evangelistic Conference, in 
October, was spoken of in all reports as one of the 
special attractions of that inspiring meeting. Their 
services were sought also at the similar Conference 
in Dublin a few weeks later. This was their first 
visit to Dublin ; and at these meetings, and at the 
concerts which followed, Irish enthusiasm was thor- 
oughly enkindled. Mr. Russell, known through the 
three kingdoms for his efficient services to the tem- 
perance cause, gave most valuable assistance in 



84 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



"working up " the concerts ; and at 'the first concert 
in the Exhibition Palace it was estimated that fif- 
teen hundred applicants for tickets were turned 
away after every seat in the great hall was filled. 

Religious meetings with the Sunday-school chil- 
dren, on Saturday or Sunday, came to be, also, a 
common and important feature of their work. Ad- 
mission was always given by free tickets, previously 
distributed to a certain proportion of teachers and 
scholars ; and the exercises consisted of singing, al- 
ternated with short addresses. At Aberdeen, 4,000 
teachers and scholars filled the Music Hall, at nine 
on Sunday morning ; and over 5,000 gathered in the 
Drill Hall, Edinburgh, at ten o'clock, on a Sunday. 
At Liverpool the tabernacle erected for Mr. Moody's 
meetings — one of the largest ever built for his serv- 
ices — was crowded by over 12,000 children, rep- 
resenting over ninety different schools. Each of 
these meetings, like others in smaller cities, were 
occasions of sweet and solemn interest that will be 
long remembered. 

Nor was this visit any less marked than the first 
one for the social attentions shown to the Singers. 
The Earl of Kintore, Lord Lieutenant of Aberdeen- 
shire, entertained them at his ancestral seat, Keith 
Hall, — whose walls were laid before the Pilgrims 
landed on Plymouth Rock, — and made them his 
debtors by the memory of the delightful day spent 
there and by subsequent kindly attentions. Their 
visit to Chester brought a pleasant note from Mr. 
Gladstone, recalling their former acquaintance, and 
inviting them to spend an afternoon at Hawarden 
Castle, his country home in North Wales, and pro- 



LIVINGSTONE MISSIONARY HALL. 83 

posing to send his carriages to meet them at the 
railway station two miles away. A memorable after- 
noon was spent in social intercourse with the great 
statesman and his family, in the inspection of his 
art and literary treasures, and in wandering about 
the ruins of the older castle, — which dates back to 
the days of Edward the First. No one could have 
had a more gracious welcome to the hospitalities of 
this historic English mansion. The Duke and Duch- 
ess of Argyll also invited them, for the second time, 
to Argyll Lodge, where they met a company of dis- 
tinguished guests, including the Princess Louise, 
on terms of pleasantest intercourse and most friendly 
interest. 

It was in the midst of this year's work, and when 
Jubilee Hall had been but a little time occupied, that 
the need of another building at Fisk University be- 
came so apparent and imperative as to demand 
immediate action. The ordinary earnings of the 
Singers were all needed in meeting the other press- 
ing necessities of the school, and much prayerful 
deliberation was had concerning ways and means 
for supplying this want. It was finally decided to 
undertake to raise by subscription 10,000 for the 
election of a companion building to Jubilee Hall, 
which should be called — with obvious fitness and 
significance — "Livingstone Missionary Hall." It 
was when this decision was but just reached, and 
before any general announcement had been made 
of the plan, that a check was received from the 
Baroness Burdett-Coutts for two per cent, of the 
entire sum, — £,200. And Mrs. Agnes Living- 
stone Bruce, Dr. Livingstone's daughter, — the 



86 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



loved " Nannie " of whom he so fondly and proudly 
speaks in his journal, — testified to her interest in 
the Singers, and to her appreciation of this trib- 
ute to her father, by a handsome subscription. 
Soon after this the movement was publicly inaugu- 
rated in London by means of two invitation con- 
certs, under the patronage of Lord Shaftesbury 
and other distinguished friends. The chairman at 
the first of these concerts, Samuel Morley, Esq., 
M. P., himself subscribed ;£ioo; and under the 
impetus thus given to the effort over ^15,000 was 
secured that year for Livingstone Hall, while con- 
cert work yielded good returns for the general uses 
of the University. 

Would concerts on the Continent pay 1 Would 
the slave songs keep their power where the words 
lost their meaning } These were questions that 
had been asked often during the work in England. 
While the Singers were taking a brief summer rest 
in Geneva, Switzerland, an experiment had been 
tried which, if one swallow only made a summer, 
might have seemed conclusive as an answer to these 
questions. Just before their departure they gave a 
concert in the Salle de la Reformation at which Pere 
Hyacinthe presided. The distinguished chairman, 
and, with few exceptions, the audience, did not un- 
derstand English — much less the vernacular of the 
slave songs. But the hall was crowded and the en- 
thusiasm rose to white heat. When asked how they 
could enjoy the songs when they could not under- 
stand the words, the answer was, " We cannot un- 
derstand them, but we can feel them." With all the 
encouragement which this concert gave, the certainty 



VISIT TO HOLLAND. 



87 



of heavy loss if a tour on the Continent proved a 
failure, made the venture still seem a hazardous and 
doubtful one. 

One of the London concerts was the means of 
turning the scale in which this question lay balanc- 
ing. Mr. G. P. Ittman, Jr., an eminent Christian 
gentleman of Rotterdam, and a leading merchant 
there, was in London on business when his attention 
was attracted one day by an advertisement in the 
" Times " of a Jubilee concert that evening at Sur- 
rey Chapel. He attended, and was so greatly inter- 
ested that he came forward at the close of the con- 
cert and urged the Singers to visit Holland, offering 
to do all in his power to make their trip a success. 
When the time came, some months afterward, to go, 
Mr. Ittman was found to be as good as his word. 
He not only gave his own time and influence lav- 
ishly in preparing the way for the Singers, but he 
enlisted the active cooperation of influential and 
generous friends all through the kingdom. The 
" Story " found an admirable translation at the hands 
of Rev. Adama van Scheltema, who rendered the 
songs, even, into Dutch with remarkable success. 
The publisher, Mr. A. van Oosterzee of Amster- 
dam, was one of the most serviceable helpers whom 
the mission of the Singers ever enlisted. 

Local committees of leading citizens were formed in 
almost every place the Singers planned to visit, who 
assumed the burden of preparing for the concerts, 
and whose patronage was itself a guaranty of sue 
cess. Where there were no halls of suitable dimen« 
sions the churches were tendered to the Singers, and 
even the great cathedrals, as at Utrecht, Leenwar- 



88 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



den, Harlegen, Zwolle, Dordrecht, Delft, Alkmaar, 
and Schiedam were opened for their concerts. No- 
where have the Singers found a heartier welcome or 
■ left dearer friends than in the Netherlands. 

The most distinguished attentions which they had 
hitherto received from the great and the learned 
were quite eclipsed in the splendor of the reception 
given them in the palatial mansion of the Baron and 
Baroness van Wassenaer de Catwijck at The Hague, 
where they met the Queen of the Netherlands — fa- 
mous as well for her own accomplishments as the 
patronage she has given art and literature — and 
other members of the royal family, and a hundred 
or more of the nobility and diplomatic corps of the 
Dutch capital. All but the Singers were in court 
dress, and the files of soldiery that lined the path 
to the door, the liveried servants that ushered the 
guests to cloak-room and salon, the brilliant cos- 
tumes of the ladies, and the no less brilliant uni- 
forms and decorations of soldiers and diplomats, the 
coronet of the queen flashing with diamonds, and 
the rich furnishings of the elegant apartments made 
a scene of dazzling splendor which was only height- 
ened by the attentions shown to their dusky guests. 
The Queen gave the Singers a pleasant greeting indi- 
vidually, and testified to the sincerity of her expres- 
sions of pleasure in listening to their songs by hon- 
oring their public concert, a few evenings later, with 
her presence. The King also received them, not long 
after, at his royal residence, the Loo, and added a 
generous subscription to the fund for Livingstone 
Hall. 



A SUCCESSFUL TOUR. 



89 



After two months spent thus with their Dutch 
friends, the Singers returned to their work in Eng- 
land, their treasury the fuller by $10,000 for this 
excursion to the Netherlands, and their plans now 
taking shape for a visit to Germany. 



CHAPTER X. 



EIGHT MONTHS IN GERMANY. 

The field in Great Britain had been well har- 
vested. The diminished receipts of concert work, 
owing to the hard times which rested like a leaden 
pall on English industries, warned the Singers that 
the longer they delayed their contemplated visit to 
Germany, the less revenue it would probably yield 
them, because of the increasing stringency there. 
In October, 1877, therefore, they set their faces, 
not over-confidently, toward the country which is 
the fatherland of Christian song, and where they 
might expect that their work would meet severer 
critical tests than it had yet encountered. Stopping 
in Holland to sing at a few places that they were 
obliged to pass by on their previous visit, they met 
everywhere with attentions that made this hurried 
passage through the Netherlands seem like a holi- 
day excursion. Crowned heads could scarcely have 
been treated with more distinction at some of the 
hotels, even, where they were guests. 

President Cravath had preceded them to Berlin, — 
accredited by letters from their unwearied friend, 
Lord Shaftesbury, to the British ambassador and 
other influential personages, — to make known their 
mission and prepare for their coming. To do this 



AT THE NEW PALACE. 



91 



with success was a delicate and difficult task. But 
the speedy entrance which they found, on their ar- 
rival, into the best circles of the German capital 
showed how wisely and well it had been done. Baron 
von Bunsen, son of the great scholar, gave a dinner- 
party in their honor, at which they met, among other 
distinguished people, leading representatives of the 
diplomatic corps at the imperial court. And recep- 
tion followed reception in the drawing-rooms of the 
elite^ which made them and their mission known to 
the leaders in the philanthropic, musical, and rehg- 
ious circles of the city, and, to some extent, of the 
whole empire. One of the court preachers. Rev. 
Dr. Bauer, and his estimable wife extended to them 
the hospitalities of an ideal German Christian home. 
The Singers were permitted to share in the Christ- 
mas festivities of the household — which were ad- 
vanced several days on the calendar to give them 
acquaintance with this domestic anniversary as Ger- 
man families delight to observe it. 

But no other occasion in Berlin — nor any in their 
varied experience elsewhere — was so significant or 
memorable as their reception by the Crown Prince 
and Crown Princess at the New Palace " in Pots- 
dam. They were invited to attend there at four 
o'clock on a Sunday afternoon. German usage, in 
high places as well as low, is so far removed from 
the stricter views of Christian people in the United 
States regarding Sunday observance, that the Sing- 
ers had some misgivings about accepting the invita- 
tion. But the advice of their most judicious Chris- 
tian friends was in favor of going, and the result 
proved that their fears were indeed at fault. The 



92 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



imperial carriages, under charge of an officer of the 
household, were sent for them. Arrived at the pal- 
ace, there was none of the distinctive pageantry of 
royalty to be seen, beyond the grim troopers who 
stood sentinel at the doors and clanked their sabres 
through the corridors. After their wraps had been 
laid aside the Singers were ushered into an elegant 
salon — selected for this occasion, as the Crown Prin- 
cess afterward informed them, because of its admir- 
able acoustic properties. The Crown Prince and 
Crown Princess quickly came in to greet them, and 
were followed by their children and other members 
of the imperial family, including Prince Frederick 
Charles, the hero of Metz. 

It was as much of a gratification as a surprise to 
the Singers to find that the emperor himself, who 
had come out from Berlin to dine at the New Palace, 
had detained his special train, and suspended his 
engagements at the capital, that he might remain 
longer and hear their songs. As the straight, stately 
old soldier entered the room he bowed pleasantly to 
the Singers, and, taking his place near President 
Cravath, asked such questions about the freed peo- 
ple and the mission of the Singers as gave a pleasant 
insight into his largeness and kindliness of heart. 
An aide brought him an easy-chair, to which he was 
well entitled by his years as well as his relation to 
the company, but he declined it, and, with the pclite- 
ness of the old-school gentleman, remained standing 
during the half hour of conversation and singin'g 
that preceded his departure. Those who thus met 
him will never be able to think of him other than as 
gracious in manner -and noble in character as he is 
eminent in imperial position. 



AT THE NEW PALACE. 



93 



The Singers, at intervals, sang " Steal Away," 
"I've been Redeemed," Who are these in Bright 
Array," and others of their most effective spiritual 
songs. "Nobody knows the Trouble I see" filled 
the eyes of the Crown Princess with tears, and she 
apologized for seeming so weak," saying that the 
thought of the wretchedness of the slave life which 
gave birth to such a wail as that quite overcame her. 
In the familiar conversation during the intervals of 
the singing, the Crown Princess told the Singers 
that she had been anxious for a long while to hear 
them. Her mother — Queen Victoria — had excited 
her interest in them by a long letter which she wrote 
giving an enthusiastic account, at the time, of their 
singing when she heard them at the Duke of Argyll's. 
Beyond her Majesty's courteous and formal thanks 
on that occasion, they had had no hint of the im- 
pression which their singing made upon her, and 
this intelligence, so many years after, was specially 
gratifying. 

The Crown Prince chatted socially of matters in . 
Ameiica, and begged a copy of the songs, saying 
that he should wish to play and sing them with his 
family. " These songs, as you sing them," said he, 
" go to the heart, they go through and through one." 
Both he and the Crown Princess not only expressed 
great delight in the singing, but asked of their plans 
for work in Germany, gave some suggestions, and 
expressed a hearty hope that their visit might be a 
very successful one. Tea was served for the Sing- 
ers before their departure, and the Crown Princess 
brought her children forward to shake hands with 
each of them. It was a delightful glimpse of the 



94 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



home-life to-day in the palace of Frederick the Great, 
with its fine culture, warm feeling, and religious sin- 
cerity. In its bearing on the future work of the 
Singers it was worth everything. As Rev. Dr. Jo- 
seph P. Thompson said, in an account of it written 
for the " New York Independent," the kindly, 
hearty approbation of such an audience was a cer- 
tificate of character as well as of musical merit. 
They were received at the palace not as a strolling 
band of singers, but as ladies and gentlemen, and 
the degree of culture and politeness they exhibited 
were gracefully recognized by their illustrious hosts." 

Subsequently the Domkirche in Berlin — the 
church where the imperial family worship — was 
tendered to them without charge for their concerts, 
and the Sing-Akademie — a music hall into which 
nothing but entertainments of high tone and the best 
character are admitted — was opened to them, and 
the concerts were every way a complete success. At 
their concerts in the Sing-Akademie, on their return 
to the capital some weeks afterwards, the Empress 
Augusta was present on two occasions, and sending 
for Professor White, during the intermission, to come 
to the imperial box, manifested by her many ques- 
tions her curiosity to know about the history of the 
Singers, and her interest, especially, in the religious 
aspects of the work at Fisk University. 

German critics, it was found, yielded as readily to 
the mysterious charm of the Jubilee songs as had 
those of other countries, and were quite as unani- 
mous and hearty in their praise. Rev. Dr. Kogel, 
another of the four court preachers, and perhaps 
the most eloquent divine in the empire, wrote an 



GERMAN CRITICISM. 



95 



excellent article for " Daheim," in which he spoke in 
the highest terms of their work. He said : " Berhn 
is, indeed, not Germany, as some modest inhabitants 
of this metropolis think, still a good part of it, and, 
to tell the truth, one highly critical. Should they 
only stand first (so said to themselves the traveling 
Singers from the emancipated negro-folk of North 
America) the fire proof of musical Germany, espe- 
cially on the hard ground of the central province, 
then would they win the game in the more out-of- 
the-way parts of our German fatherland. And they 
have won ! " And elsewhere the same writer says, 
" These are not concerts which the negroes give ; 
they are meetings for edification, which they sus- 
tain with irresistible power." The "Berliner Musik- 
Zeitung," a severely critical journal, in a long and dis- 
criminating article took up the concert programme, 
piece by piece, Of " Steal Away, and the Lord's 
Prayer," it exclaims, "What wealth of shading! 
What accuracy of declamation ! Every musician felt 
then that the performances of these Singers are the 
result of high artistic talent, finely trained taste, and 
extraordinary diligence. Such a pianissimo^ such a 
crescendo, and a dccrescendo as those at the close of 
" Steal Away " might raise envy in the soul of any 
choir-master." The same critique closes, " Thus the 
balance turns decidedly in favor of the Jubilee Sing- 
ers, and we confess ourselves • their debtors. Not 
only have we had a rare musical treat but our musi- 
cal ideas have also received enlargement, and we 
f 2el that something may be learned of these negro 
singers if only we will consent to break through the 
fetters of custom and long use." And the critics 



96 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



of the "Volks-Zeitung," the Biirger-Zeitung," the 
" Tagblatt," and the " KonigUche privilegirte Ber- 
linische Zeitung" were all of one accord in the 
same favorable verdict upon both the songs and the 
singing, as judged from artistic standards. 

Now and then there would be, of course, here as 
everywhere, a growling discord in the general har- 
mony of the greeting. One crusty journalist pub- 
lished an article disparaging their work, and declar- 
ing that their pretense of raising money for a school 
was probably a Yankee swindle. This served a good 
purpose in calling out a fine tribute to their mis- 
sion from a German gentleman who was a stranger 
to the Singers, but who had traveled in the United 
States. In speaking of what they had accomplished 
he likened the famous " Sing-Akademie" of Berlin to 
a cow-shed, in architectural comparison with Jubilee 
Hall. 

In England that earnest, evangelistic element in 
the churches, which stood by Mr. Moody's work, 
everywhere took a special interest in the Singers 
and prized their services of song as an effective ally 
in gospel effort. The same class of Christian peo- 
ple in Germany met them with the same fraternal 
heartiness, and rejoiced in this unique instrumental- 
ity for bringing gospel truth to the formalists and 
the materialists whom it was so difficult to reach. 

After this good start at the capital the company 
went successively to most of the larger cities in the 
empire. At Wittenberg they made joyful pilgrim- 
age to the places associated with Luther's memory, 
and sang "Praise God from whom all blessings flow' 
in his room in the old monastery. At Weimar 



VISIT WITH PROF. CHRISTLIEB. 97 

noted for its musical and art atmosphere, they had a 
crowded house, the Grand Duke and his retinue at- 
tending, with much courtly clatter of military escort. 
At Wiesbaden they sang in the Curhaus, the now 
dismantled old gambling hall, and in Homburg also 
the Jubilee songs echoed to the same strange asso- 
ciations. Visits to Gottingen, Cassel, Hanover, 
Hamburg, Liibeck, and other of the old free cities 
thereabouts, followed. 

At Brunswick they sang in the hall where Franz 
Abt was wont to conduct concerts, and received 
from the great composer a cordial greeting and 
many attentions. Thence their appointments took 
them, among other places, to Osnabruck, Munster, 
Dortmund, Essen, Elberfeld, and Dusseldorf. At 
the latter city they were the recipients, after the 
concert, of a formal reception and fraternal address 
from the evangelical Protestant element of the city. 
At Barmen, the capital of the iron and coal district, 
with its large operative population, they had an 
overflowing house. Spending a Sunday there, they 
visited the great Sunday-school, one of the largest 
in the world, singing for the children, and listen- 
ing to their singing; the name of Jesus, the name 
that made them one, being the only word that either 
could recognize in the other's songs. 

At the Catholic city of Cologne, where the Protes- 
tant minority has little vigor for Christian work, their 
concerts were not successful. At the Catholic city 
of Bonn, on the contrary, where the Protestant ele- 
ment has more of apostolic ardor, they found full 
houses. Their stay at this university town is re- 
membered with special interest for a delightful Sun- 
7 



98 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



day afternoon hour spent in the charming atmof?- 
phere of the great Professor Christlieb's home. In 
the conversation the professor spoke with enthusiasm 
of his pleasant experiences in the United States, 
during his visit to attend the meeting of the Evan- 
geUcal AUiance. Just then, he said, he was reading 
with the deepest interest President Finney's me- 
moirs, and making notes therefrom for use in his 
classes. Asking about Oberlin, he begged Professor 
White to say to its Faculty that its religious influ- 
ence was felt and gratefully owned in Bonn Univer- 
sity. He spoke with admiration of Mr. Finney and 
Mr. Moody as men of power, because they were men 
of positive convictions. 

Their visits to Darmstadt were lifted to a high 
place in memory by the pleasant acquaintance they 
made with that most charming lady and noble woman 
who was so greatly beloved by everyone in her royal 
circle, and so idolized by her people, the late Prin- 
cess Alice, Grand Duchess of Hessen. The court 
theatre was placed at the disposal of the Singers, 
and the Grand Duchess attended the concert with 
her children, whom she spoke of in answer to a vis- 
itor's admiring glance, with motherly pride and 
daughterly loyalty, as the Queen's grandchildren." 
The Grand Duke was absent frorri home at this time, 
and the Princess Alice expressed the hope that the 
Singers would be able to visit Darmstadt again, 
when her husband could have the opportunity of 
hearing them. Returning for another concert a few 
weeks later they were gratified to find not only the 
Grand Duke and Grand Duchess present in the 
royal box, but also the Prince of Wales and Duke of 



THE PRINCESS ALICE. 



99 



Connaught, who had stopped at Darmstadt for a 
visit to their sister, on their way to London from the 
ceremonies of the grand royal double wedding at 
Berlin. After the concert the Singers were sum- 
moned to the royal box ; the Princess Alice received 
each with a pleasant greeting, and expressed the 
hope that they might have continued success. The 
Prince of Wales spoke of the enjoyment their sing- 
ing gave him at Mr. Gladstone's, asked which of the 
party were present on that occasion, and added the 
hope that they would make another tour of England 
before returning home. 

At Dresden there was a successful concert, at- 
tended by the King and Queen of Saxony, who man- 
ifested much interest in the slave songs that were 
such a novelty to German ears. In Leipzig, distin- 
guished for music and learning, their reception was 
all that could be desired. The Gewandhaus, in 
which, as in the Berlin Sing-Akademie, only the best 
class of concerts is allowed, was placed at their dis- 
posal, and the concerts were a great success. 

A visit was made to Stettin at the invitation of a 
German gentleman, who was formerly engaged in 
business in Memphis, who entertained them in the 
finest manner in his elegant home. Concerts were 
given in Breslau, Munich, and other cities. A brief 
visit was made to Switzerland, and then, retracing a 
part of their winding track northward, they filled out 
their eight months' campaign in Germany. 

Financially, it had not been the success that was 
desired. The hard times had been growing harder 
every month ; it was expensive work to break up 
such new ground ; and it was found necessary, in 



lOO 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



the abundance of low-priced musical entertainments 
in that country, to place the admission fees lower 
than in England or the United States. But testi- 
mony came from many sources, and in many ways, 
that their visit had been rich in results. It was a 
good thing to go up and down Germany singing 
Christian truth to multitudes who would have turned 
from it had it come in any other guise. Their visit 
was a revelation of the qualities and capacities of the 
negro to those who had known so little of him, that 
was in his favor. Listening to the Singers, thought- 
ful people said with surprise, " We could not take 
even our German peasantry and reach such results 
in art, and conduct, and character, in generations of 
culture, as appear in these freed slaves." Their 
presence and work gave, as it could be seen, an 
added impulse — far more than it could have done 
in this country — to the freshened interest that all 
the western nations feel in everything that relates 
to the exploration, civilization, and Christianization 
of the continent of Africa. And doubtless it was of 
less consequence in the Divine thought that the 
Singers should take away much money with them, 
than that they should leave such influences at work 
behind them. 

At the close of this campaign future prospects for 
successful concert work abroad seemed so uncertain 
that it was deemed best to disband the company. 
Some of the Singers remained on the Continent for 
study, and the others turned their faces westward, 
for that visit home which their three years' absence 
had prepared them to enjoy so much. 



CHAPTER XI. 



PERSONAL HISTORIES OF THE SINGERS. 

The children who were set free by the abolition 
of slavery in the United States occupy a position in 
which no other generation, of any color, or in any 
land, were ever placed before. Behind them are 
all the disabilities and cruelties of that bondage in 
which their lives began. Before them are all the 
possibilities of culture, distinction, and usefulness 
that are open to the citizens of one of the foremost 
nations of the earth. This fact adds a peculiar inter- 
est to the personal histories of the Jubilee Singers. 

With the misguidances and limitations of their 
early life such as they were, — and it is not possible 
for any one to have an adequate idea of them who 
has not stood face to face with them, — the readi- 
ness with which the Singers met the new social de- 
mands that were made upon them in their work was 
as remarkable as the quiet modesty and self-posses- 
sion with which they received the attentions and 
honors that came so suddenly to them. It was a 
dizzy change from a breakfast of hominy and bacon 
in a slave-cabin to dinners in the mansions of the 
wealthy, and receptions in the drawing-rooms of the 
nobility. But their heads were not turned by it. 
They may feel more at home on the concert plat- 



102 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



form than they did at first, but their manners there 
have renained as natural and unaffected — as free 
from professional airs," as if they had never sung 
outside their own school-room. 

To some of them it has been a daily regret that 
they had to surrender their school advantages a? 
they did. But they have made that good as well as 
they could by keeping up special studies and courses 
of reading, so far as the disadvantages of their 
nomad life year after year would allow. 

Every member of the company is a professing 
Christian,, one or two having been converted in con- 
nection with the religious influences that have by 
God's blessing ever attended the work. Whenever 
the exigencies of hotel life or railway travel do not 
prevent, family worship is held each morning — a 
novelty to hotel servants usually, and a season of 
spiritual refreshment which friends who are occa- 
sionally present refer to afterward with peculiar 
interest. 

At different times twenty-four persons in all have 
belonged to the company. Twenty of these have 
been slaves, and three of the other four were of 
slave parentage. There is not room in this volume 
for even brief histories of all the twenty-four. Such 
have been selected as together give the truest idea of 
slavery as it was felt by the generation to which the 
Jubilee Singers belong ; of the changes and difficul- 
ties to which emancipation introduced them ; of the 
sympathy and assistance they need and deserve. 
The unembellished facts in the sketches that follow 
form a mosaic that brings out the dreadful pattern 
of slavery as no story or sermon could reproduce it 



ELLA SHEPPARD. 



103 



Ella Sheppard was born in Nashville. Her 
father, while a slave, had hired his own time, and 
earned enough, in carrying on a livery stable, to 
buy his freedom, for which he paid ^1,800. 

His wife was owned by a family living in Misses 
sippi, and soon after Ella's birth she was taken back 
to that State. The mother was worked so hard that 
the baby could have little attention, and nearly died 
of neglect. When it was fifteen months old the 
father heard that it was very sick and not likely to 
live. Going at once to Mississippi he bought his 
own child for ^350, and took it, ill as it was, home 
with him to Nashville. Afterward he tried to buy 
his wife, but her master refused to sell her. By and 
by they were entirely separated from one another. 
By the usage of slavery she was dead to hirh, and he 
married again. 

His second wife was also a slave, and he pur- 
chased her freedom, after their marriage, for ^1,300. 
Free papers could not be executed without going to 
a free State. Before it was convenient to make a 
visit to Ohio for this purpose, he became embar- 
rassed in his business. 

Having bought his wife, she was legally his prop- 
erty, and as liable to be seized and sold for his debts 
as his horses were. He learned one night, through 
a friend, that some of his creditors were intending 
to take her for this purpose. Without waiting an 
hour he hurried to an out-of-the-way railway- station 
in the woods, some miles distant, and placed her on 
board the midnight train bound for Cincinnati. Soon 
after, he followed with his child, leaving all the rest 
of his property to his creditors, and beginning life 
anew, without a penny of his own, in Cincinnati. 



I04 THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

In Cincinnati, Ella attended a colored school, with 
frequent and sometimes prolonged absences on ac- 
count oi poor health. When twelve or thirteen she 
began to take lessons in music. But the sudden 
death of her father by cholera, when she was but 
fifteen, broke up their home. All his property, of 
which he had again accumulated a considerable 
amount, including the piano he had given to Ella, 
went to pay the costs of unjust law-suits, and she 
and her stepmother were thrown on their own re- 
sources. Often they were in great straits, and more 
than once Ella went to festivals where her services 
as a pianist were in demand, but went supperless, 
because there was nothing in the house to eat. 

A friend, who had become acquainted with her 
musical abilities- offered to give her a thorough 
course of instruction as a music teacher, with the 
understanding that she was to repay him from her 
earnings whenever she was able to. An eminent 
teacher of Cincinnati was engaged to give her in- 
struction on the piano. She was the only colored 
pupil, and the conditions on which she was taken 
were, that the arrangement should be kept secret, 
and that she should enter the house by the back 
way, and receive her lessons in a secluded room up- 
stairs, between nine and ten at night. 

The failure of hei patron very soon broke up these 
plans. Being under the necessity of earning her 
own living, she accepted the offer of a school in 
Gallatin, Tennessee. Although she had thirty- five 
scholars, the remuneration was so small that she 
was able to save but six dollars from the term's 
work. With this she went to Fisk University, 



MAGGIE L. PORTER. 



105 



where she was engaged in study, and in work for 
self-support, for about two years, when she was ap- 
pointed one of the teachers of instrumental music. 
She aided in drilling the choir with which Mr. White 
gave the cantata of " Esther," and out of which the 
Jubilee Singers were organized. As the skillful pi- 
anist of the company, she has been with it in all its 
travels. 

Maggie L. Porter was born in Lebanon, Tenn. 
Her master was wealthy, owning some two hundred 
slaves, and, as her mother was a favorite house-serv- 
ant, she saw little of the harsher side of slavery in 
her childhood. 

Not long before the war her master removed to 
Nashville, and there the President's proclamation, 
and the coming of the Union army, gave Maggie and 
her parents their freedom. When twelve years old 
she began to go to school. The next year she was 
one of the three hundred pupils that gathered in the 
old hospital barracks the first week the Fisk School 
was opened. 

An older sister had been sent away to a plantation 
in Mississippi before the war, and it was not known 
what had become of her. The mother often talked 
of her — told how she looked, and what she did when 
she was with them, and speculated about her finding 
her way back to them in the tide of homeless freed- 
men that in those days ebbed and flowed through 
every Southern city. Day by day, as Maggie passed 
the railway-station on her way to school she would 
scan the passengers who got off the trains, to see if 
there was any one among them who answered her 



I06 THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

mother's description of her missing sister. But no 
such person ever appeared. 

One day, when Maggie was alone at home, a 
woman came to the door inquiring for her mother, 
who was out at work. Maggie had been instructed 
to let no strangers in when she was thus left in 
charge of the house, and the visitor was refused 
admittance. When she at last declared she was 
her sister from Mississippi, Maggie would not be- 
lieve her. And even her mother, when she met 
her, did not recognize her, she had changed so 
much in these years of absence. It was such a dis- 
appointment to the sister that she soon returned to 
Mississippi, and it was some time before she could 
get over the chill of this reception sufficiently to 
come and make her home with her mother. After 
the war her father was persuaded to try his fort- 
unes with a company of freedmen going to Liberia. 
But from the day he left, no word ever came back 
from him. 

For two years Maggie was constant in her attend- 
ance at Fisk. Then when a call came from the 
Board of Education for teachers for country schools, 
Maggie, though scarcely fifteen, offered her services. 
She passed the required examination, and was ap- 
pointed to a school at Bellevue, seventeen miles 
from Nashville. She taught during the fall, and 
went home to spend the Christmas vacation — al- 
ways a time of hilarity, and often of disorder, in 
that part of the country. Returning the first Mon- 
day of the New Year, she found nothing but a heap 
of ashes where her school-house had stood. It was 
probably burned — as the easiest method of getting 



JENNIE JACKSON, 



rid of the school — by some of those who were so 
bitterly opposed to efforts for the elevation of the 
freedmen. Her next school was twelve miles south 
of Nashville. Here she taught in a rough log build- 
ing. It had no window except a hole in one side, 
closed by a board shutter, and the seats were logs 
split in halves and set on sticks. 

When Mr. White decided to prepare his student 
choir to give the cantata of " Esther," Maggie's fine 
voice marked her for the part of Queen Esther, 
which she rendered with a success that surprised 
and delighted every one. She has missed taking 
her part in but few of the concerts that the Jubilee 
Singers have given since their first appearance in 
Cincinnati in 1871. 

The grandfather of Jennie Jackson was the slave 
and body-servant of General Andrew Jackson, Pres- 
ident of the United States. He and his family were 
set free in General Jackson's will. Her father died 
before her recollection. Her mother had been a 
slave, but her mistress at her death gave her her 
freedom and some little property. This was before 
Jennie's birth, so that she was free-born. 

But emancipated slaves were looked upon with 
little favor by the slave-holders, and had few friends. 
Free colored people were forbidden by law to asso- 
ciate with slaves, and white people would not aeep 
their company. There were always those who were 
read}^ to wrong them ; there were rarely any to 
take their part. So when the trustee in whose hands 
Mrs. Jackson placed the property that fell to Jen- 
nie's mother appropriated it to his own use, she 



I08 THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

found no redress. He even attempted to get pos- 
session of her " free papers," that he might destroy 
them and re-enslave her and her family. But she 
buried them secretly in her garden, and no prom- 
ises, nor coaxings, nor threats could bring them 
from their hiding-place, so long as there was danger 
that hacm might come to them. 

With so little in the old home to make it seem 
like home to them, when Jennie was three years old 
her mother removed with her four young children 
from Kingston, Tenn., to Nashville. In their poverty 
and friendlessness it was necessary for the children 
to help in earning their own living whenever work 
could be found for them. While but a child herself 
Jennie wxnt 'out to service as a nurse girl. When 
fourteen or fifteen she came home to help her mother, 
who was working as a laundress. 

As yet she had had no opportunity to attend 
school. It was while spending the forenoons over 
the wash-tub, and her afternoons in a freedmen's 
school, that she learned her letters. By and by she 
entered the Fisk School. But her mother's health 
gave way, and the family earnings were not large 
enough to allow her to study at all steadily. When 
their money was gone, she would leave school and 
go to work until some more was saved up, and she 
could return to her studies. She paid for her tui- 
tion by service in Mr. White's family out of school 
hours, and took in washing during vacations. 

From childhood she had a fine voice, and delighted 
in singing. But her mother, with judgment as rare 
as it was wise, and with what seems now almost like 
prophetic vision, steadily refused to allow her tc 



GEORGIA GORDON. 



109 



sing in choirs, or on other occasions where there 
would be danger of overstraining her voice, or to let 
her take lessons in vocal culture from teachers who 
might do it harm. " Save your voice and you may 
have a chance to do some good with it some day," 
she would say. But it surely had not entered into 
that unlettered freedwoman's heart to conceive how 
much good it was to do to the thousands whom it 
has stirred with Christian song on both sides of the 
sea. 

Jennie was one of the girls chosen by Mr. White 
to sing a solo at his first concert in Nashville, and 
she has been with the Jubilee Singers in all their 
work. 

Georgia Gordon's grandmother, on her mother's 
side, was a white woman of Scotch-Irish ancestry, 
who married her own slave. Or rather they lived 
together in fidelity as man and wife, the statutes of 
the State forbidding the intermarriage of whites and 
blacks according to the forms of law. They had a 
large family of children, who, following by slave law 
the condition of the mother, were free-born. 

Georgia's mother inherited much of the traditional 
Scotch-Irish capacity and sturdiness of character. 
Beginning by cutting and making dresses for her 
dolls, she became, even while a girl, a self-taught 
but capable seamstress and dressmaker. She grew 
up without school advantages ; but at church one 
day, the text, which was the first verse of the Gospel 
of St. John, specially attracted her interest, and she 
committed it to memory. On reaching home she 
took the Bible and got some one who could read to 



no 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



find this verse for her. Picking out the words one 
by one, she learned them all by sight. Then she 
searched the Bible for words like them. Little by 
little she got the clew to new words. And so, un- 
aided, and unknown to any one else, she learned to 
read. 

Marrying a slave, she was able by her trade as a 
dressmaker, not only to earn a living for her family 
and send her children to school, but she also hired 
her husband's time of his mistress for more than 
his wages would amount to, that they might all live 
together in their own hom.e. 

Georgia w^as born in Nashville. She began to at- 
tend the Fisk School very soon after it was opened, 
and would have entered its Freshman class in 1872 
had she not laid aside her studies that year to join 
the Jubilee Singers. 

Thomas Rutling's early home was in Wilson 
County, Tennessee, where he was born in 1854. His 
father was sold away before his birth, and his family 
never heard from him afterward. His mother was 
in the habit of running away and hiding in the 
woods, in the hope of escaping from slavery. But 
it was never very long before she would be found, 
brought back, flogged, and set to work again. Whip- 
pings, however, proved of no avail, and she was 
finally sold and sent farther south. Tom was then 
but two or three years old, and his earliest recollec- 
tion is of parting with his mother — how he stood 
on the doorsteps as she kissed him and bade him 
good-by, and how she cried as they dragged her 
away from her children. Two or three years after- 



THOMAS RUTLING. 



Ill 



ward his mistress told him one day, as he was play- 
ing around the house, that they had heard from his 
mother. She had been whipped almost to death, 
probably for another attempt to obtain her freedom ; 
and that was the la*t he ever heard from her. He 
had an older brother and several sisters. Some of 
them were also sold away, and he does not know 
where they are or whether they are alive. 

His mistress treated him well in his childhood — 
as good treatment went in that system that sepa- 
rated families as if they were but a herd of sheep. 
He was kept at the house during the day to bring 
wood and water, and make himself useful in enter- 
taining the children, and sent to the slave-quarters 
only at night. Once they discussed in his presence 
whether they would sell his brother, and he remem- 
bers how troubled both were, although they were 
very young, by the prospect of separation. After- 
wards he heard his owner remark that he was sorry 
he did not sell him and put him in his pocket. 

When he was eight years old he was set to w^ork 
in the field a part of the time, — holding a plow 
that was about as tall as he was. The war had be- 
gun, and the other slaves told him he must listen 
sharp to what was said by the white folks, and report 
to them. He was the table waiter, and when they 
had talked over the war news his mistress would say 
to him, Now, Tom, you must n't repeat a word of 
this." Tom would look, to use his own expression, 
" mighty obedient ; " but, somehow, every slave on 
the plantation would hear the news within an hour. 

One night the report of the proclamation of eman- 
cipation came. The next morning the children were 



112 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS, 



sitting in the slave-quarters at breakfast, when their 
young master rode up and told them they were free. 
They danced and sang for joy, and Tom, supposing 
he would have everything like his young master, 
decided at once what sort of a horse he would ride ! 
They remained, however, on the plantation till 1865. 
Then, having heard that their eldest sister was in 
Nashville, Tom and his brother started off to find 
her. While with her he learned his letters. Then 
he drifted about, working at one thing and another, 
until he became a pupil at Fisk, where he remained 
most of the time for several years until he went out 
with the Jubilee Singers, on the first organization 
of the company. On their return to America in 
1878 he remained in Switzerland for study, and has 
sjnce been more or less engaged in evangelistic work 
there, in connection with his studies. 

Frederick J. Loudin is a native of Portage 
County, Ohio. Though living in a free State, he 
was, from his earliest recollection, under the hateful 
shadow of slavery. The Northern States, though 
they had had the vitahty to throw off the slave 
system earlier in their history, had still fostered the 
cruel prejudice in which the colored people were 
held everywhere as the representatives of an en- 
slaved race. In some respects, this ostracism was 
even more complete and unchristian in the free than 
in the slave States. 

Loudin's father had accumulated some property, 
and had given generously, according to his means, 
for the endowment of a college a few miles from his 
home. But when he asked that one of his children 



FREDERICK J. LOUDIN. II3 

might be admitted to the advantages of its prepara- 
tory department, he was coolly informed that they 
did not receive colored students. His farm was 
taxed for the support of the public schools, but it 
was an exceptional favor of those days that his chil- 
dren were allowed to share their privileges. In Ra- 
venna, where Loudin went to school for a time, the 
seats in the school-room were assigned according to 
scholarship. He was studious and quick to learn, 
but when he was found entitled by the rules to a 
higher seat than several members of his c^ass, their 
parents took their children out of school, in a white 
heat of wrath that he should not only have a seat 
beside but above them ! 

Converted when a lad, he was admitted to mem- 
bership in the Methodist church at the same place. 
He was then a printer's apprentice. His wages were 
^45 a year, and he gave ^5 of this to the church. 
Having a reputation among his acquaintances as a 
good singer, he appUed, two or three years after he 
became a church member, for admission to the choir. 
To his surprise and indignation his application was 
refused, because of his color. He made up his mind 
that he was not likely to get or do much more good 
in that church, and he never troubled it with his 
presence afterward. 

When a young man he found himself in the city 
of Cleveland, and obliged to obtain lodgings for the 
night. Going from one hotel to another he was re- 
fused by each in turn. It was nearly midnight, and 
only one remained unvisited, and that the leading 
hotel of the city. Using a little strategy here, he 
led them to suppose he was a slave traveling in ad- 
8 



114 



THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 



vance of his master, and they gave him a room at 
once, thanks to the reflected refulgence of this sup- 
posed ownership by a white man ! He could not 
have got one at any price had they known that he 
was a free man and paid his own bills. 
• There was one college in Ohio, that at Oberlin, 
which admitted colored students to the same privi- 
leges as white ones, and his parents would have 
gladly aided him in obtaining a college education. 
But the obstacles in the way of using it, either as 
a means of usefulness or of earning a livelihood, 
were so great that it seemed to them not worth the 
while. In those days the most a colored man could 
look forward to was a position as waiter or hostler 
in a white man's hotel ; or possibly, if he was excep- 
tionally thrifty and subservient, to the ownership of 
a small barber's shop. After he had learned the 
printer's trade, in fact, he found it of no use to him. 
White printers would not tolerate the presence of a 
black compositor, and he was obliged to seek other 
means of getting a livelihood. 

Going to Tennessee after the war, he became 
interested in the work of the Jubilee Singers, and 
joined them previous to their second visit to Great 
Britain in 1875. 

Mabel Lewis was born, as she supposes, in New 
Orleans. But of her parentage, and the date of her 
birth, she knows nothing beyond vague supposition. 
She has reason to think that her mother was a slave 
and her father a slave-holder, and that it was owing 
to the interest her father felt in her that she was 
sent North, when two years old, and carefully reared 



MINNIE TATE. 



in a wealthy family. Her earliest recollection is of 
a pleasant home, of being sent to and from school in 
the family carriage, and of being carefully guarded 
even from association with the servants. But, when 
she was about ten years old, for some unknown 
reason there came a change in the treatment which 
she received. The family, who had used her as 
kindly as if she were their own child, went abroad, 
and left her to the care of the servants. Their cru- 
elty and neglect were such that she finally ran away 
to escape her sufferings at their hands. She drifted 
about from one place to another, a homeless, friend- 
less waif, cursed by the slight strain of negro blood 
that appeared in her hair and complexion, working as 
she had opportunity, and as well as she knew how, 
for her board and clothes. A benevolent gentleman 
in Massachusetts finally became interested in her, 
and provided her with school advantages. Other 
friends afterwards aided her in obtaining the special 
instruction in music which her fine voice deserved, 
and finally introduced her to the Jubilee Singers, 
whom she joined in 1872. 

Her health gave way during the exhausting labors 
of their first visit to Great Britain, and she was un- 
able for several years to take up again the exacting 
duties of concert work. 

Minnie Tate's parents were both free colored 
people. Her grandmother, on her mother's side, was 
a slave in Mississippi, but her master gave her and 
some of her children, including Minnie's mother, 
their freedom. Designing to make their home in a 
free State, the family took such of their possessions 



Il6 THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

as they could carry in bundles on their heads, and 
started on foot for Ohio, little realizing how long a 
tramp they had undertaken. They had to work for 
their living as they went along, and often stopped 
several months in a place before they could get 
enough money saved to warrant them in again tak- 
ing up their pilgrimage. Finally they reached a 
German settlement in Tennessee, where the good 
people treated them so kindly that they decided to 
bring their journey to an end, and make their home 
among them. Minnie's mother was allowed to at- 
tend school with the white children, and obtained 
quite a good education in the common English 
branches. Afterwards she removed to Nashville, 
where she married, and where Minnie was born. 

Her mother gave her her first lessons in reading 
at home, but when older she went to Fisk School. 
She was one of the original Jubilee Singers, and the 
youngest of the company which made the first visit 
to Great Britain, where her sweet voice and her 
youth drew to her many friends. On the return to 
America, she was obliged, by the prostration of her 
voice, to give up singing, and resumed her studies. 

Benjamin M. Holmes was a native of Charles- 
:on. South Carolina. He was born of slave parents 
m either 1846 or 1848, but which year he never cer- 
tainly knew. 

When a little fellow, scarcely old enough to look 
over his employers bench, he was apprenticed to 
learn the tailor's trade. His father had learned to 
read a Httle, and secretly taught him his letters. He 
studied the business signs and the names on the 



BENJAMIN M. HOLMES. 



117 



doors when he carried home bundles for his master, 
and asked people to tell him a word or two at a time, 
until by i860 he found himself able to read the pa- 
pers very well. His mother then promised him a 
gold dollar if he would learn to write. This was not 
so easy as to learn to read, as asking help in any 
way was more likely to excite suspicion. But when 
sweeping out the shop, before business hours in the 
morning, he would study the letters in the measuring 
book, and so in time learned to write. He secretly 
taught his fellow-slaves, and came to be looked upon 
as one of those slaves who ''knew too much." 

When Charleston was threatened with capture 
by the Union troops, in 1862, his master, fearing 
they would get their freedom, sold his slaves to a 
trader, who confined them in the slave-prison until 
he should be ready to take them into the interior. 
While in prison Holmes got hold of a copy of Presi- 
dent Lincoln's proclamation of emancipation. Great 
was the excitement and rejoicing as he read it aloud 
to his "fellow-captives. Finally he was sold to a mer- 
chant of Chattanooga, Tennessee, who gave him a 
few hours before starting in which to say good-by 
•"o his mother, whom he never saw afterwards. 

His new owner took him into his own store, and 
soon came to place great confidence in him. He 
would often say, " I 'd trust any part of my business 
to Ben." In 1863 he and all his clerks were drafted 
into the rebel army, and Ben carried on the business 
for a short time until his owner and one of the 
clerks were exempted from service. 

Near the end of this year Chattanooga fell into 
the hands of the Union troops, and Holmes took ad- 



Il8 THE JUBILEE SINGERS. 

vantage of the terms of the proclamation which he 
had read the year before in the Charleston slave- 
pen. He hired out as a servant to General Jefferson 
C. Davis, of the Union army, at ^lo a month, but in 
the spring returned to the employ of his old owner, 
who offered him ^30 a month. Afterward he worked 
for a year or two as a cashier in a large barber's-shop, 
and on the death of his employer he was made ad- 
ministrator of his estate — the first colored man ever 
appointed to such duties in the State of Tennessee. 
He had previously taken an interest in the business, 
but on settling up the estate it was found to be in- 
solvent ; and after it had eaten up ;^300 of his small 
savings he gave up the business. 

He had been anxious for a long while to. get a bet- 
ter education, and in 1868 began studying at Fisk 
University. The next year he was engaged to teach 
one of the State schools for the colored people in Da- 
vidson County, and was promised ^30 a month. His 
school averaged an attendance of sixty-eight schol- 
ars, but those were days of poverty in private, and 
mismanagement in public affairs, and Davidson 
County failed to pay him ^150 of his wages. The 
attempt to educate the colored people met with bitter 
opposition, and in another school a shot whizzed past 
him one day while he was hearing a class recite, fired 
by some one outside, but by whom it was never 
known. 

After studying again for a while at Fisk, he took 
charge of a school eight miles from Nashville. His 
habit at this time was to walk home on Friday night 
to attend the meeting of the students' literary so- 
ciety, of which he was a member, work at his tailor's 



ISAAC P. DICKERSON. 



119 



trade all day on Saturday, and walk back on Sunday 
morning that he might be on hand to conduct th^ 
Sabbath-school in his school-house. He was one of 
the original Jubilee Singers, and continued with the 
company until its return from its first visit to Great 
Britain, when he resumed his studies at Nashville. 
During the absence of the Singers on their second 
trip abroad he died of consumption ; the first death 
among those who have at any time been members of 
the Jubilee Singers' company. 

Isaac P. Dickerson was born in Wytheville, Vir- 
ginia. One of the first things he remembers was the 
sale of his father to a slave-trader. When five years 
old he lost his mother, who was also a slave, by death. 
After emancipation, he went to Ch'attanooga, Ten- 
nessee, where he worked at anything he could find to 
do. Part of the time he attended an American Mis- 
sionary Association school, and when sufficiently ad- 
vanced in his studies began teaching school himself. 
But he failed to get his pay, and when he went to 
Fisk University the next year he was obliged to 
make economy one of his principal studies. He was 
very fond of music, and in the cantata of " Esther," 
in which so many of the Jubilee Singers made their 
debut, he sang the part of Haman. When the Sing- 
ers returned to America, in 1874, he remained in 
Edinburgh to pursue studies preparatory to entering 
the ministry. In 1878 he began evangelistic labors in 
France — work for which his connection with the 
Singers had in some respects given him a special 
training. 



SUSAN GILBERT WHITE. 



There has been but the briefest allusion, in this record, to 
the co-workers whose faithful labors outside the concert-room 
have been from the first indispensable to the success of the 
Singers. 

The introduction of the portraits of Mr. and Mrs. White in 
this revised edition of The Story, at the request of many 
friends of the enterprise, seems to require a brief sketch of 
Mrs. White's connection with the work. 

She is the daughter of Dr. John Gilbert, of Fredonia, N. Y. 
Educated in the best schools, an experienced and successful 
teacher in the North, Miss Gilbert early joined that corps of 
cultured Northern ladies who with Christian heroism and un- 
tiring devotion began the work of fitting the freedmen by edu- 
cation for their citizenship. 

After three years spent in teaching, first as Principal of the 
schools at Beaufort, and later at Wilmington, N. C., she was 
transferred, in 1871, to the office of the American Missionary 
Association in New York, as assistant to Secretary Whipple. 

In 1872, at the request of the officers of the Association, she 
joined the Jubilee Singers as preceptress of the young ladies, 
which position she has filled during all their travels and ex- 
periences. Often in charge of the work when others broke 
down ; always a wise and cheerful counsellor, and a self-for- 
getful and untiring helper, her services have been second only 
to Mr. White's in winning and maintaining the high standing 
and character of the company, and in securing the large suc- 
cess which has ever attended the work. 

She was married to Mr. White in Wolverhampton, England, 
in April, 1876. 



JUBILEE SONGS. 



PREFACE TO THE MUSIC. 

In giving these melodies to the world in a tangible form, it 
seems desirable to say a few words about them as judged 
from a musical standpoint. It is certain that the critic stands 
completely disarmed in their presence. He must not only 
recognize their immense power over audiences which include 
many people of the highest culture, but, if he be not thor- 
oughly encased in prejudice, he must yield a tribute of ad- 
miration on his own part, and acknowledge that these songs 
touch a chord which the most consummate art fails to reach. 
Something of this result is doubtless due to the singers as 
well as to their melodies. The excellent rendering of the 
Jubilee Band is made more effective and the interest is inten- 
sified by the comparison of their former state of slavery and 
degradation with the present prospects and hopes of their 
race, which crowd upon every listener's mind during the sing- 
ing of their songs. Yet the power is chiefly in the songs 
themselves, and hence a brief analysis of them will be of in- 
terest. 

Their origin is unique. They are never " composed " after 
the manner of ordinary music, but spring into life, ready-made, 
from the white heat of religious fervor during some protracted 
meeting in church or camp. They come from no musical cul- 
tivation whatever, but are the simple, ecstatic utterances of 
wholly untutored minds. From so unpromising a source we 
could reasonably expect only such a mass of crudities as 
would be unendurable to the cultivated ear. On the contrary, 
however, the cultivated hstener confesses to a new charm, and 
•■o a power never before felt, at least in its kind. What can 



122 



PREFACE TO THE MUSIC. 



we infer from this but that the child-like, receptive minds of 
these unfortunates were wrought upon with a true inspiration, 
and that this gift was bestowed upon them by an ever-watch- 
ful Father, to quicken the pulses of life, and to keep them 
from the state of hopeless apathy into which they were in 
danger of falling. 

A technical analysis of these melodies shows some inter- 
esting facts. The first peculiarity that strikes the attention 
is in the rhythm. This is often complicated, and sometimes 
strikingly original. But although so new and strange, it is 
most remarkable that these effects are so extremely satisfac- 
tory. We see few cases of what theorists call mis-form^ al- 
though the student of musical composition is hkely to fall into 
that error long after he has mastered the leading principles of 
the art. 

Another noticeable feature of the songs is the rare occur- 
rence of triple time, or three-part measure among them. The 
reason for this is doubtless to be found in the beating of the 
foot and the swaying of the body which are such frequent ac- 
companiments of the singing. These motions are in even 
measure, and in perfect time ; and so it will be found that, 
however broken and seemingly irregular the movement of the 
music, it is always capable of the most exact measurement. 
In other words, its irregularities invariably conform to the 
"higher law" of the perfect rhythmic flow. 

It is a coincidence worthy of note that more than half the 
melodies in this connection are in the same scale as that in 
which Scottish music in written; that is, with the fourth and 
seventh tones omitted. The fact that the music of the ancient 
Greeks is also said to have been written in this scale suggests 
an interesting inquiry as to whether it may not be a peculiar 
language of nature, or a simpler alphabet than the ordinary 
diatonic scale, in which the uncultivated mind finds its easiest 
expression. 

THEO. F. SEWARD. 



INDEX TO MUSIC. 



PAGE 

Preface to the Music 121 



NO. PAGE 

114. A great Camp-meeting in the 

promised land 216 

92. A Happy New Year. . 213 

60. A little more faith in Jesus. ... 178 

99. Anchor in the Lord 221 

70. Angels waiting at the door 189 

20. Been a listening, 144 

128. Benediction 265 

105. Bright sparkles in the Church- 

yard 228 

16. Children, you'll be called on. . . 140 
6. Children, we all shall be free. . 130 

127. Chilly Water 264 

121. Come, all of God's children.. . 258 

106. Come down, angels 234 

33. Come, let us all go down 156 

77. Deep River 196 

61. Did not old Pharaoh get lost ?. 179 
10. Didn't my Lord deliver Daniel 134 

95. Don't you grieve after me 216 

85. Down by the River 205 

66. Farewell, my brother 185 

5. From every grave-yard 129 

75. Gabriel's Trumpet's going to 

blow 195 

51. Getting ready to die 172 

109. Gideon's Band 238 

17. Give me Jesus 140 



NO. PAGE 

19. Go down, Moses 124 

56. Go, chain the Lion down 174 

94. Good-bye, Brothers 225 

115. Good news, the chariot's com- 
ing 248 

89. Good old Chariot 210 

90. Grace 211 

14. Gwine to ride up in the Chariot 138 

124. Hail ! Hail ! 261 

87. Hard trials 207 

38. He arose 160 

88. He rose from the dead 208 

41. He 's the Lily of the Valley.. . 163 

50. I am going to die no more 171 

68. I ain't got weary yet 187 

III. I know that my Redeemer lives 242 
II. I'll hear the trumpet sound. . . 136 

9. I'm a rolling 133 

22. I^m a travelling to the grave. . 146 
54. I'm going to live with Jesus.. . 173 

113. I'm going to sing all the way.. 244 
32. I'm so glad 155 

107. -I'm so glad 235 

53. I'm troubled in mind 173 

122. I want to be ready ; or, walk 

in Jerusalem just like John. . 259 
78. In Bright Mansions above, . . . 198 
67. Inching along 186 



124 



INDEX TO MUSIC. 



NO. PAGE 

30. In the River of Jordan 153 

110. In that great getting-up morn- 
ing 240 

55. I've been in the storm so long. 174 

73. I've been redeemed 192 

13. I've just come from the Foun- 
tain 137 

loi. John Brown's Body 223 

26. Judgment-day is rolling round 149 



40. Judgment will find you so 162 

21. Keep me from sinking down. . 145 
71. Keep your lamps trimmed and 



burning 190 

102. Listen to the Angels 225 

63. Love feast in Heaven 182 

76. Lord, I wish I had a come 196 

200. Lord's Prayer 222 

23. Many thousand gone 146 

44. March on 166 

49. Mary and Martha 170 

103. Move along 226 

59. My good Lord's been here 177 

79. My Lord, what a mourning. . . 199 
25. My Lord's writing all the time 148 
43. My ship is on the ocean 165 

45. My way's cloudy 167 

I. Nobody knows the trouble I see 125 

97. Now we take this feeble body. 219 
35. Oh ! holy Lord 157 

118. Oh, Brothers are you getting 

ready 254 

126. Oh, give me the wings 263 

119. Oh, make a-me holy 256 

81. Oh, wasn't that a wide river,. . 200 

91. Oh yes ! Oh yes ! 212 

29. Old ship of Zion 152 

4. O Redeemed 128 

58. O ! Sinner Man 176 

108. Peter, go ring them bells 236 

42. Prepare us 164 

117. Reign, Master Jesus 252 

48. Reign, O reign 169 



NO. PAGB 

46. Ride on. King Jesus 168 

96. Rise and Shine 217 

12. Rise, Mourners 136 

125. Rise, shine, for thy light is 

a-coming 262 

7. Roll, Jordan, roll 131 

3. Room enough 127 

69. Run to Jesus 188 

39. Save me. Lord, save me 161 

28. Shine, shine 151 

98. Shine, shine 220^ 

112. Sweet Canaan 243 

72. Show me the way 191 

116. Some of these mornings 250 

24. Steal away 147 

2. Swing low, sweet Chariot 126 

93. 'Tis Jordan's River 214 

52, The General Roll 172 

27. The Gospel Train 140 

18. The Rocks and the Mountains 141 

104. The Angels changed my Name 227 
65. There's a meeting here to-night 184 
37. The Ten Virgins 159 

123. The work's being done 260 

120. They led my Lord away 257 

36. This Old Time Religion 158 

8. Turn back Pharaoh's army. . . 132 
86. Wait a litde while 206 

82. Way over Jordan 202 

84. We are almost home 204 

5o. We are climbing the hills of 

Zion 200 

15. We'll die in the Field 139 

83. We'll overtake the Army 203 

31. We'll stand the Storm 154 

74. We shall walk thro' the valley 194 

47. What kind of shoes are you 

going to wear 168 

57. When Moses smote the water. 175 

64 When shall I get there 183 

62. Wrestling Jacob 180 

34. Z.ion's Children 156 



JUBILEE SONGS. 



Ix will be observed that in most of these songs the first strain is of the nature of a 
chorus or refrain, which is to be sung after each verse. The retnm to this cheroi 
should be made without breaking the ti^e. 

In some of the verses the syllables do not correspond exactly to the notes in the 
music. The adaptation is so easy that it was thought best to leave it to the skill of 
the singer rather than to confuse the eye by too many notes. The music is in each 
case carefully adapted to the first verse. Whatever changes may be necessary in 
singing the remaining verses will be foimd to involve no diflaculty. 

No. 1. 







^-Jl— ^- 








~0 — — 0 — 1 — 

0 H hi -0 . 




No-bo -dy know 


3 the 


' — 9 ^ 

trouble I see, Lor 


d, 


No-bo-dy knows the 

■^ — ^ w — -. 


















J # - . 


# — h — y — 


trou-ble I see, 


^- 

No- 


bo - dy knows the trouble I see, Lord, 



Fine. 





h — r- 














^— si 








^ 1 









No - bo - dy knows like Je - sus. 1. Broth-ers, will you 







r r \i" 0 1 


-» m ^ ^ 


p 

m 


J — ^ 1 

ray for me, 

^ 0 


Brothers, will you pray for me. 


-V 'y< ''^ ^ 

Brothers, will you 

JD. a 








■A 



pray for me. And help me to drive old Sa-tan a - way. 



2. Sisters, will you pray for me, &c. 

3. Mothers, will you pray for me, &o. 
4 Preachers, will you pray for me, &a 

125 



No. 2. S^'mim l^to, stom atffmot 



I 



1^ 



^ ^ V ? 



Swing low, sweet char-i-ot, Com-ing for to car-ry me home, 

^ r r r 



FiNB. 



mm 










-3r 




Swing low, swee 


^ i if 

t char-i - ot. 


Com-ing 


f 

for 
-0— 


-Tt^i S- 

to car-ry 

-srf-f- 


me ] 


1 

lomt). 

















I 



1. I looked o - ver 

2. If you get 

3. The bright - est day 

4. I'm some - times 



Jor - dan, and what did I see, 
there be - fore I do, 
that ev - er I saw, 

up and some - times down, 













1 . — \/-J 




— ' 



Com-ing for to car - ry 

Com-ing for to car - ry 

Com-ing for to car - ry 

Com-ing for to car - ry 



me home? A band of an 
me home, Tell all my friends i'm 
me home, When Je - sua WEish'd mj 
me home. Bat still my soul feels 



I 



D. a 



com-ing af - ter me, Com-ing for to car - ry me home, 

com - ing too, Com-ing for to car - ry me home, 

sins a - way, Com-ing for to car-ry me home, 

heaven - ly bound, Com-ing for to car - ry me home. 







0 0 i 




m 


^ 


1^ 







No. 3. 



Uoom lEnougl). 



^^^^^^^^^ 



1. oil, brothers, don't stay a - way, Brothers, don't stay a - waj^ 



I 



i 



^— T-J ^r-t 

I ^ d —J—-—J- 



0 mm • • 

Broth-ers, don't stay a - way. Don't stay a - way. 
m M » » m m ^ ^ ^ ^ m • 



I — u r ' 



Chokus. 



i 



— • — * 



For my Lord says there's room e-nough, Eoom e - nongh in tho 



Heav'ns for you, My Lord says there's room enough, Don't stay away. 



I I I ^ 1 I i i I i I . r— pj^zTg-r f F ffl 



2 Oh, mourners, don't stay away. 

Oko. — For the Bible says there's room enough, Ac. 

3 Oh. sinners, don't stay away. 

CHvo. — For the angel says there's room enongh, 

4 Oh, children, dont stay away. 

Cho. — For Jesus says there's room enough, &o. 



* The peculiar accent here makee the words Bound tiins : " rooma nough. 

127 



No. 4. 

„ Choetjs. 



I 



re - deemed, I'm washed in the blood of the 



O redeemed, 



I I I 



^ — ^ 



i 



Fine. 



i 



# # # 0 0- 



Lamb, O redeemed, re-deemed, I'm wash'd in the blood of the Lamb. 





— ^ r ^ 




N 








w 

— t 1 




-b— ^ 







1. Al-though yon 

2. When I was a 

3. Re - li - gion ' 



see me going a - long so, Washed in the 
mourner just like you, Washed in the 
like a bloom - ing rose, Washed in the 



1 



C C b 



I have my tri - als here be - low, 
I mourned and prayed till I got through* 
As none but those that feel it knows, 

N 5* 



blood of the Lamb, 
blood of the Lamb, 
blood of the Lamb, 

* t- 



i 



D.S. S. 



f=f 



Washed in the blood 



of the Lamb. 0 redeemed, re-deemed. 



* Attention is called to this 
with the chorna in the D. O. 



characteristic manner of connecting the Jast stnlv 
19« 



No. 5. jFrnm eDerg ©rahegariJ. 





s 




-T 


1^ r ^ 


-K 


^ pvq 






H— J 

1 ^ 


— 0 — 0 1— 

V > U 




—J ( 0 1 — , 

-0 0 \ 0—\ 

U 1/ ^ U ' 



Just be-hold that number, Just be-hold that number, Just be - 







-h-H : 






s — p^— 




h-ll 1^ 1 






v—r — ^ 






-« 


t=IH : H 



!1. Going to 
2. Going to 
3. Going to 
4. Going to 
5. Going to 





^ 








1 H 








b 1 >^ 






1 





1. meet the brothers ther©, That used to join in prayer, Go - ing 

2. meet the sis -ters there, That used to join in prayer, <fec. 

3. meet the preachers there, That used to join in prayer, &c. 

4. meet the mourners there, That used to join in prayer, &c. 

5. meet the Christians there, That used to join in prayer, &c. 



qir^ f ^ r 1 




^ ^ ^- , 

-1 — r i - 
-0 — 0 — 0-^ — 


0- 






-l . 1 


Ly y y , 


V- 


h — ^ ^ 




up thro* great trib-u - la - tion From ev - e - ry grave-yard. 




No. 6, ffi^iltrren, toe all sljall be #ree- 







r-, N . 




-tf 0 — 0 — 




f«r- 


iV-^ g 


r — • * 







Cliil-dren, we all shall be free, Chil-dren, we all shall be 























— 1 




-« 4 

^0 0 




J— s ^ 




l-f-' 


^ LI 

1 



free, Children, we all shall be free, When the Lord shall appear. 



^ t IS I 



9^ 




> # # 1 I 1 4 \ 0^0 0 — 0- 



1. We want no cowards in our band, That from their colors fly. We 
_# — 0 — «. 



i 



% 



D. C. 



call for val-iant-heart-ed men, That are not a - fraid to 



! 

die. 



f: 



It if 



v—v 



2. We see the pilgrim as he lies. 

With glory in his soul ; 
To Heaven he lifts his longing eyes^ 
And bids this world adieu. 
Cho. — Children, we aU shall be free, &o. 

3. Give ease to the sick, give sight to the blind. 

Enable the cripple to walk ; 
He'll raise the dead from under the earth. 
And give them permission to fly. 

Cho. — Children, we all shall be free, Ac 

• Th* words, " On Jordan's stormy banks I stand," are •(r'«9tim«fl sung 



te fUi 



No. 7. ^oll, 31ciriian, JKoIU 




Roll, Jordan, roll, roll, Jordan, roll, I want to go to 




hea -ven when 1 die, To hear Jor - dan roll. 









1. Oh, brothers, you oue;ht t'hav 
S \ S '^-^ v 


3 been there. Yes, my L 
,^ fi-^-^ft ft 


- :^ 

i ... jj 

3rd! A 
- ^ 




-t=_:-N 

:-t=t: — 


r ^ 

D.C. 


™ ^ >^ > ^ 

sit - ting in the Kingdon 


I' 1 

1, To hear Jor-dan roll. 

^ n 0 — „ 









2. Oh, preachers, you ought t'have been there, &c. 

3. Oh, sinners, you ought, &c. 

4. Oh, mourners, you ought, &c. 

5. Oh, seekers, you ought, &c. 

6. Oh, mothers, you ought, &c. 

7. Oh, sisters, you ought, &c. 

13i 



No. 8: Cnrn fiacfe ^ffaxuoV^ sama* 



Solo. Moderato. 



4- 



1 . Gwine to write to Mas - sa Je - sus, To send some valiant soldier, 

2. If you want your souls converted. You'd better be a - praying, 

3. You say you are a soldier, Fighting for your Saviour, 

4. When the children were in bondage, They cried unto the Lord, 

5. When Mo-ses smote the wa-ter. The children all passed over, 

6. When Pharaoh crossed the water, The waters came to - gether, 

Chorus. Faster. 



army, Hal-le - lu ! To turn back Pharaoh's 
army, Hal-le-lu ! To turn back, &c. 
army, Hal-le-lu ! To turnback, &c. 
8 army, Hal-le - lu ! He turned back, Ac. 
s army, Hal-le-lu ! And turned back, &c. 
's army, Hal-le-lu ! And drowned ole, &c. 



1. To turn back Pharaoh's 

2. To turn back Pharaoh's 

3 . To turn back Pharaoh's 

4. He turned back Pharaoh's 

5. And turned back Pharaoh' 

6. And drowned ole Pharaoh 





\^ 


^ — ^ — ^ 


^ r . it-: 














r— r— r- 




J U- 


— 


i — b — 





i 



J: 



ar - my, Hal 

f=f= 



jah ! To turn back Pharaoh's 



1^ 



ar-my, Hal - le - lu ! To turn back Pharaoh's ar - my, Hal - le - 



I 



-i5>- 



lu - jah ! To turn back Pharaoh's ar - my, Hal - le - lu ! 



139 



No. 9. 



I'm a roll-ing, I'm a roU-ing, I'm a roll -ing thro' an un- 
N I ^ • 0-^0^\^ w — N4-# — *— # — 0 — #— 



1^ ^ 1^ - 



f 



1 



friend-ly world, I'm a roll - ing, I'm a roll - ing thro' an 

I — # — - ^ f- 'f- 



I 



un - friend-ly world. 



1. O brothers, wont you help me, 

2. O sis -ters, wont you help me, 

3. O preachers, wont you help me, 



O brothers, wont you help me to pray ? O brothers, wont you 
O sis - ters, wont you help me to pray ? O sis-ters, &c. 
O preachers, wont you help me to fight ? O preachers, &c. 



^ ^ 



^^^^^^ 



p 



help me, Wont you help me in the service of the Lo^?* 

I I ^ ¥ l g. r s 



* Retain to the beglxmlng tn ez»ct Mm: 
IBB 



No. lO.BiHtt't tng ILotts xreUber MmitL 



Sung in Unison. 

K ^, Ss- 



Did -n't my Lord de - liv - er Dan - iel, D'liver 



I 



1 



Dan - iel, d'liver Dan -iel, Did -n't my Lord de - liv - er 

1st Vebse. 



-# — 0- 



Dan - iel. And why not a ev - e - ry man ? He de 



Jwl?^ P ' p. ^ 0 -0- 




-0 — 0 — * *— 






LtJ — U 1.' 







liv-er'd Dan-iel from the li - on's den, Jo -nah from the 





-J ^ — ^ 

-0— 




^ — f* — ^ — 0 — 




0 0 — 




7— b— &— g— g= 



bel - ly of the whale, And the He-brew children from the 



' y \/ ^ 

fie - ry far-nace, And why not ev - e - ry man? 



I 



Did - n't my Lord de - liv - er Dan - iel. D'liver 

I K & ^ N K>- :=&: 

-0 \ 0 -0 1 g N 0-T 



^-0—0- 



Dan - iel, d'liver Dan-iel, Did - n't my Lord de - liv - er 
* Q« on wi&oHt paaie. leaviag out two beats of tho Keararo. 

184 



m 



Dan - iel, 
2d Verse. 



And wliy not a er - e - ry man? 



Py 9 f r r m- 



i 



Tlie moon run down in a purple-stream. The sun for - bear to 

I). C. "Didn't my L&rd. 

A 



shine, And ev - e - ry star dis-ap-pear, King Jesus shall be mine. 
3d Vebsb- 





0 — ft — 0 — 0 — 0 


1 0 f r-' — M 






U U U — ^ — 1 



The wind blows East, and the wind blows West, It 



it 



s 



blows like the judg-ment day. And ev -ery poor soul that 

D. a ''Didn't my Lard: 



i 



nev-er did pray, '11 be glad to pray that day. 
4th Vekse. 



set my foot on the Gos - pel ship, And the 











H 
















^ — 













I 



ship it be - gin to sail, It land-ed me o - ver on 

D. 0. ''Didn't my Lord: 



^ fc> ^ 

Oa-naan's shore, And m ney-er comeback a - ny moze. 



No. 11, $11 t)ear t})c ©rumpet g^ounu, 



m 



-K— fS- 



You may bur-y me in the East, You may bur-y me 



in the West; But I'll hear the trumpet sound In that morning. 



I 



In that morn-ing, my Lord, How I long to go, For to 



5^ 



3=^ 



hear the trum-pet sound, 

2, Father Gabriel in that day, 3. 
He'll take wings and fly away, 
For to hear the trumpet sound 

In that morning. 4. 
You may bury him in the East, 
You may bury him in the West; 
But he'lJ hear the trumpet sound, 5 
In that morning. 
Cho. — In that morning. See. 



In that morn 



mg. 



Good old christians in that day. 
They'll take wings and fly away.&c. 

V/io. — In that morning, &c. 
Good old preaoiers in that day. 
They'll take wings and fly away,&<* 

Cho. — In tliat morning, &;c. 
In that dreadful Judgment day, 
I'll take wings and fly away, itc. 

Cho. — In that morning, &.c. 



* Bepeat the music of the firet strain for all the versea but the first. 



No. 12. 



1. Rise, mourners, rise, 

2. Eise, seekers, rise, 

3. Rise, sinners, rise, 

4. Rise, brothers, rise. 



mourners, 
seekers, 
sinners, 

brothers, 

Fine. 



O can't you rise and 
O can't you rise, &c. 
O can't you rise, &c. 
O can't you rise, &c. 



tell, What the Lord has done for you. Yes, he's taken my feet out of the 



i 



mi - ry cJav, And he's placed them on the right side of my Father. 
• This hymn M Bxmg with great unction while «• leekers " are going forward to 



No. is.i'bt fugt cdtne from ti^z J^ountaln. 



J^-. /, -2 — N- 






i— 












-F — # a — 






1. I've , 

2. Been 


ust come fr 
drinking fr( 


0 

• b 

om the 
>m the 


^ — 1 y— 

fountain, I've . 
fountain, Been 


ust come from the 
drinking, &c. 














-f ^ 


:r=Szd 


-f^ ft ^ 

V 1 ^ 


-b P b 





i 



3i 



^ b I' tl ^ ■ 

fountain. Lord! I've just come from the fountain. His name's so 



I B. t t C -m 



Chobus. 









' — < 


^ te . 1 


gweet. 

— 


0 1 


brothers, I love Je - sus, 0 1 


Drothers, I 


— ' 

> 

love 

-PS 



I 



Si 



Je - sus, O brothers, 1 love Je - sus, His name's so sweet. 
K ^ +7- -j- J +- 



2. I found free grace at the foantain» 
I found free grace, &c. 
Cho. — O preachers, I love Jesus, Ao. 

4. My soul's set free at the fountain. 
My soul's set free, &c. 
Cho.—Q sinners, I love Jesus, &o. 

The Tenors usually alng the melody from this point. 

i:)7 



No. 14. (Stoine to rrte up In dje (S.i)umt 

Choktjs. 



M SoiiO. 



1 Gwine to ride np in the chariot, Soon-er in tho morning 

^ ^ ^ h 



SoiiO. 



Choeus. 



^^^^^^^ 



i 



PI 



Eide up in the cha - riot, Soon-er in the mom-ing. 



Solo. 



Chobus. 



t)— jj— ^-b 



— a — 

up in the cha - riot, Soon-er in the morning, And I 



Eide 



4^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 







1 — 1 / 













hope 



m 



I'll join the band. O Lord, have mer-cy on me, 

^ .5? > 









i 1 




0 Lord, have 

1 ^ ^ 


mer - cy o 

1 — b! n 


? 1 ^ 

n me ; 

."^ 1 

9 ^ 1 


0 Lord, have 











138 



D. a 



m 



mer-cy on me, And I hope I'll join tlie band. 



4 



i 



5=: 



2. Gwine to meet my brother there, Sooner, <fco. 

Oho. — O Lord, have mercy, &o. 

3. Gwine to chatter with the Angels, Sooner, Ac. 

Cho. — O Lord, have mercy, &c. 

4. Gwine to meet my massa Jesus, Sooner, &o. 

Cho. — O Lord, have mercy, &c. 

5. Gwine to walk and talk with Jesus, Sooner, Ac 

Cho. — O Lord, have mercy, &c. 



No. 15. ame'll Vit in ft)z Jpfelii, 

Unison. 



1 



-F 0 P -0 0- 



4- 



1. O what do you say, seekers, O what do you say, 







# — 










f^j ^ h— 




9 0 

i^J-v — 





seekers ; O what do you say, seekers, A-bout the Gospel war? 



^^^^ 



And I will die in the field, "Will die in the field 



■t 



r— I — r 



0 — 0 — 0 — #-T — -N- r d 4^ — ^ 



-#-T- 



Will die in the field, I'm on my jour-ney home. 



1 



I I i 



2. O what do you say, brothers, &c. 

3. O what do you say, christians, &c. 

4. O what do yon say, preachers, &o. 

139 



No. 16. ©fiiliun, sott'U be calUm on. 




1. Chil-dren, j-ou'U be called on 

2. Preachers, you'll be called on 

3. Sin-ners, you'll be called on 

4. Seek-ers, you'll be called on 

5. Christians, you'U be called on 



To march in the field of 

To march in the field, &c. 

To march in the field, &c. 

To march in the field, &c. 

To march in the field, &c. 



i 



bat- tie, When this war - fare'U be 



end-ed, Hal-le - In 



Chobus. 



K-0- 



When this war - fare'U be end-ed, I'm a sol-dier of 



the 



i 



. a 



ju-bi-lee, This wai&re'll be ended, I'm a soldier of the cross. 



No. 17. 



i 



1. O when I come to die, O when I come to die, O 
% In the morning when I rise, In the morning when I rise, <fec. 

3. Dark midnight was my cry. Dark midnight was my cry, &o. 

4. I heard the mourner say, I heard the mourner say, &o, • 



when I come to die — Give me Je - sus, Give me Je 







— 1 
















IS 












d 









8UB, Give me Je - sas, You may have aU this world, Give me J e • 

140 



No. 18. Ei)t Kocfes anti tt)c i&Lt 

pjb^^,^,^ — h— 1 


luntams. 




Oh., the rocks and the mountains shal 


^ 0-^ 

I aJl flee $ 

-s— ^v-^ 




ay, And 

9 » 1 




-^-H^ V ■ — b ij u r — tj— 


■1 — ^ b 


\ ^ 


you shaD have a new hid - ing- 

C| l>-fc — 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 — 


-0- * 

place that day. 




1 


1 

















-4- 




J-1 
































5 K E . # 






f 






— 


















=1= 








r. r_ ,r ' ,^ 


— # — 








1. 


Seek 
ti 


-er, 
■#- • 


seek - er, 


-tr- 
give 

f: 


1/ 

up your heart to 


God, 


And 












III 11 


9 














« » » • » 


m 




m 










— t/— 













^ — b — V — i 






you shall have a new hid - ing - place that day. 



___ 0 0 0-* — 0 0 0 0 , — 0 0 — ,_ 

sj V ^ \j \ ^ \ r 

2. Doubter, doubter, give up your heart to God, 

And you shall have a new hiding-place that day. 
Oh, the rocks, &c. 

3. Mourner, mourner, give up your heart to God, &o, 

4. Sinner, sinner, give up your heart to God, &c. 

5. Sister, sister, give up your heart to God, &c. 

6. Mother, mother, give up your heart to God, Ac 

7. Children, children, give up your heart to God, 

141 



No. 19. 



(Bo iroton, Mo^t^. 



1. When Is - rael was in E-gypt's land : Let my people go. 



I 1 I 











Oppi 


'I — \ — \ — 

ess'd so hard they 


' I I 
could not stand, Let my peo-ple 


go- 






1 - irrrr 






k — p—p^ — ^ 





i 



I I 



I I 

Go down, Mo - ses, Way down in E - gypt land, 

■ ■ J J. V ^ A i Fi 



I 



Tdl ole 



Pha - roh. Let my peo - pie 



121 



go- 



2. Thus saith the Lord, bold Moses said, 
Let my people go ; 
If not I'll smite your first-bom dead. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

8. No more shall they in bondage toii. 
Let my people go ; 
Let them come out with Egypt's spoil. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 
142 



4. When Istael out of Egypt came, 

Let my people go; 
And left tne proud oppressive lan^ 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 

6. O, 'twas a dark and dismal night, 

Let my people go; 
When Moses led the Israelites, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

8. *Twas good old Moses and Aaron, too, 
Let my people go; 
'Twas they that led the armies throtlgh, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 

7. The Lord told Moses what to do. 

Let my people go; 
To lead the children of Israel through. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

8. O come along, Moses, you'll not get lost. 

Let my people go; 
Stretch out your rod and come across, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

9. As Israel stood by the water side. 

Let my people go; 
A'> the command of God it did divide, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 



15. Your foes shall not before you stand 

Let my people go; 
And you'll possess fair Canaan's laud, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c- 

16. 'Twas just about in harvest time. 

Let my people go; 
When Joshua led his hot? divfiae. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

1'7. O let us all ftom bondage flee, 
Let my people go; 
And let us all in Christ be free. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c^ 

18. We need not always weep and moan, 

- Let my people go; 
And wear these slavery chains forlonu, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses,, &c. 

19. This world's a wilderness of woe, 

Let my people go; 
0, let us on to Canaan go. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

20. What a beautiful morning that will be, 

Let my people go; 
When time breaks up in eternity. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac 



10. Wlien they had reached the other 21. 

shore. 
Let my people go; 
They sang a song or triumph o'er. 
Let my people go. 
•Go down, Moses, Ac. 

11. Pharaoh said he would go across, 

Let my people go; 
But Pharaoh and his host were lost. 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

12. O, Moses, the cloud shall cleave the 

way. 

Let my people go; 23. 
A fire by night, a shade by day, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, &c. 

13. You'll not get lost in the wilderness. 

Let my people go; 
With a lighted candle la your breast, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 

Li-. Jordan shall stand up like a wall, 

Let my people go; 25. 
And the walls of Jericho shall fall. 
Let my people go. 
Gk> down, Moses, Ac. 

143 



0 bretheren, bretheren, you'eE tetter 

be engaged, 
Let my people go; 
For the devil he's out on a big ramp- 
age. 

Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 

The Devil he thought he had me fast, 

Let my people go; 
But I thought I'd break his chains at 

last, 

Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 

0 take yer shoes from off yer feet, 
Let my people go; 

And walk into the golden street, 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses^ Ac. 

I'll tell you what I likes de best, 

Let my people go; 
It is the shouting Methodic, 

Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 

1 do believe without a doubt. 
Let my people go; 

That a Christian has the right to shoaL 
Let my people go. 
Go down, Moses, Ac. 



No. 20. 



— K- 



0 0- 



Been a lis - ten - ing all the night long, Been a 



— ^ 



lis - ten - ing all the night long, Been a 



PS 



Fmx. 



lis -ten -ing all the nightlong. To hear somo sinner pray. 
H* ^ 



^ — F 



-# — tf- 



Some say that John the Baptist was nothing but a Jew, But the 
Go read the third of Matthew, And read t±ie chapter thro', It 



m 



» — ^ 



.D. C. ''Been a listening.' 



Ho - ly Bi - ble tells us he was a preach-er too. 
is the guide for Christians, and tells them what to do 



144 



No. 21. IXecp me from ainfeing Jioton. 



:gs: 



— — r 



Oh, Lord, Oh, my Lord ! Oh, my good Lord I Keep 



from sink-ing down. \ \ } ^^/^ ^ ^ 

*awxii o ±^ 5 IX Y»xi. 1 2, I look up yonder^ and 



i 



from sink-ing down: I 
from sink-ing down: I 



mean to do ; 
what do I see 



1 

Keep me 
Keep me 



mm 



1^ 



mean to go to heav-en too ; Keep me from sinking down. 





— N-hi^r — ? — 


r»-.-. • 



















3. "When I was a mourner just like you ; 

Keep me from sinking down : 
I mourned and mourned till I got through ; 
Keep me from sinking^ down. 
Oh, Lord, &c. 

4. I bless the Lord I'm gwine to die ; 

Keep me from sinking down : 
I'm gwine to judgment by-and-by ; 
Keep me from sinking down. 
Oh, Lord &c. 



11 



No. 22. jt'm a ttah'Ung to ti^t ffirabe* 



Chorus. 











I'm a 1 

_o__u 


-J J ' • ^ ' ' 

rav'ling to tlie gravej 


['m a 


-tf 

travling to the 


grave, my Lo] 
Fine. 


.— st-i^-^"— • _I 

rd, I'm a trav'ling to the g- 
» o s • a m ^ 


\ — ^ 

rave, Foi 
/ 


-b*-' # — ^ * # f 

to lay this bod-y 


down. 1. My 


Mas-sa died a shouting, Singing 

J ,N J J 1 . ,h=F 


"1 — \ — \ — r 
J — ^ 

glo-ry hal - le - 
B.C. 

1 ^ I- - — 




J" — 1 — 

1 1 0 — 1 


» — =-* — # '-^ 



lu - jah, The last word he said to me, Was a-bout Je - ru - sa-lem. 



2. My missis died a shouting, &c. 

3. My brother died a shouting, &c. 

4. My sister died a shouting, &c. 



No. 23. iKang Ei)ousanti ©one. 



— i— 
more 



1. No more auc-tion block for me. No more, no 



is 



No more auction block for me. Ma - ny thousand gone. 



2. No more peck o' com for me» &c. 

3. No more driver's lash for me, &c. 

4. No more pint o' salt for me, &c. 

5. No more hundred lash for me, &c. 

6. No more mistress' call for me, kc. 

146 



No. 24. 
f 



Steal atoag. 



If 



Steal a - way, steal a - way, steal a - way to Je - sus 1 

f> ^ N s 



Fine. 



Steal a- way, steal a- way home, 



hain't got long to stay here. 



My Lord calls me, He calls me by the thnnder ; The 
Green trees are bending, Poor sin-ners stand trembling; The, &c 



-i i: 



s h ft i'^ s h 



EE 



i 



^5 



1^ U< l> I 
trumpet sounds it in my soul ; I hain't got long to stay here. 

^. ^. i ^ > 



8. My Lord calls me, 

He calls me by tho lightning ; 
The trumpet sounos it in my soul : 
I hain't got long to stay here. 
C%o.— Steal away, &o. 
4. Tombstones are bursting, 

Poor sinners are trembling ; 
The trumpet sounds it in my soul : 
I hain't got long to stav here. 
Choy — steal away, &c 
147 



1 1 * 



No. 25. Mn ItoxV^ Writing all tije time, * 

So/o. Refrain. 




^1 



Come down, come down, My Lord, come down, My Lord's writing alll 
2. When I was down in Egjq^t's land, My Lord's writing all the 
8. O christians you had bet- ter pray, My Lord's writing all the 
4. Eang Jesus rides in the middle of the air, My Lord's writing all the 



-4- 



Solo. 




Refrain. 

-N- 



1 _| ! — — L^^_J — ^^_^_L^. -_a 



And take me up to wear the crown,My Lord's writing all the time. 
I heard some talk of promised land, My Lord's writing all the time. 
" ■ ■ " 'ry daj^ My Lord's writing all the time. 



time, 
time. 

time. For Satan's round you ev ■ 

time. He's calling sinners from everywheVe,My Lord's writing all the time. 



n u CHORUS. , . 

i ] N 

* — -a J—* ^ 



Oh, he sees all you do, 



He hears all 




hears all you say, 



1 



My Lord's writing all the time. 



:t: 




* Published in sheet form, with piano rccompaniment, by John Churh & Co., 
Cincinnati. 148 



0. 26.Jutrgmem Bag is; rollmg Jaounu. 




4—4- 




Judgment, Judgment, Judgment day is roll-ing around; Judgment, 

J^- J0L JL ^ 















^^ — 


-^M — ^ 







I 



1^ 



Judgment, O how I long to go. 1. I've a good old mother in the 
42. 



















— ^? 





i 



— V \ y . 
heav-en, my Lord, How I long to go there too, I've a 



^ V 



22j 



good old mother in the heaven, my Lord, O how I long to go. 



2. There's no backsliding in the heaven, my Lord, 

How I long to go there too. 
There's no backsliding in the heaven, my Lord, 
O how I long to go. 
Cho. — Judgment, &c. 

3. King Jesus sitting in the heaven, my Lord» 

How I long to go there too, 
King Jesus sitting in the heaven, my Lord, 
O how I long to go. 
C%o.— Judgment, &e. 

4 There's a big camp meeting in the heaven, my Lord, 
How I long to go there too, 
There's a big camp meeting iu the heaven, my Lord, 
O how I long to go. 
C%o.— Jt ^ejment, &o, 
149 



No. 27. 

Unison. 





















- 1 

■-J* — • 






— * 


^ 


^0 





1. The gos-pel train is com-ing, I hear it just at 

2. I hear the bell and whis-tle, The com-ing round the 

3. Nosig-nal for an-oth - er train To fol-low on the 













1 1 1 










-r-p 






-#— 


-0 — « — ^ 


— ^ 







hand, I hear the car wheels moving, And rumbling thro' the land, 
curve ; She's playing all her steam and pow'r And straining every nerve, 
line, O , sinner, you're forever lost, If once you' re left be - hind. 



f 



fa 



^ 1 1 

Get on board, chil-dren, Get on board, chil-dren, Get on 







■s- -o- 










'ft — > — p. — Ift-i^ 




r 1 



i 



g 



FH7 -o- 



_ I \r-^ 

board, children, For there's room for ma - ny a more, mor^ 



'P- — ^ 



4. This is the Christian banner. 

The motto's new and old. 
Salvation and Repentance 
Are burnished there in gold. 

(7Ao. — Get on board, children, ka* 

5. She's nearing now the station, 

O, sinner, don't be vain. 
But come and get your ticket. 
And be ready for the train. 
Cho. — Get on board, children, ibe, 

%, The feire is cheap and all can go. 
The rich and poor are there, 
IS"o second-class on board the train, 
No difference in the fare. 
Cho. — Get on board, ohi.aren- *a. 



V. Tkere's Moses, Noah and Abraham, 

And all the prophets, too, 
Our friends in Christ are all on boaro, 
O, what a heavenly crew. 
€ko. — Get on board, children, dec 

8. We Boon shall reach the station, 

O, how we then shall sing,. 
With all the heavenly army. 
We'll make the welkin ring, 
Cho. — Get on board, children, 

9. We'll shout o'er all our sorrows. 

And sing forever more, 
With Christ and all his army, 
On that celestial shore. 
Cho. — Get on board, children, Att 



No. 28. 



4- 



Shine, shine, I'll meet you in the morning, Shine, shine, I'll 



m 



meet yoa in the morning, Shine, shine, I'll meet you in the momir^. 




22: 



-9-^ jg & 27 

Ohl my soul's going to shine, shine. Oh! my soul's going to shine, shine. 



1. Tm going to sit at the wel-come-ta - ble, I'm going to sit at the 
I 



, ^ a ^ ah-.- y^ d S S ^ f S ^ 



i 



wel-come ta - ble, I'm going to sit at the wel-come ta - ble, 

D,a 



fa 



JL L^. 



Oh! my soul's going to shine, shine, Oh! my soul's going to shine, shine, 

2. I'm goir^ to tell God about my trial, &c. 
Oh! my soul's going to shine, &c. 

Qm. — Shine, shine, &c. 

3. I'm going to walk all about that city, &©<, 
Oh ! jmy soul's goin^ to shine, &<5, 

Cho. — '^hine, shine, &c. 

151 



Mo. 29. d^tn S>¥v ot Zion. 

frt>-4- a — -# 0-—W # -A i 0 a 

1 ^ li — ^ — i T-H ^ 

iWhat ship is that a sail -ing, Hal-le - lu 
'Tis the old ship of Zi - on, Hal - le - lu - 
Do you think that she is a - ble, Hal - le - hi 

R^g4 I - I - f==-f= f^ — 1 
— I 1- ■ 1 I I ^ —^ 

^ Repeat twice for first verse 

jah, Wiiat ship is that a sail -ing, Hal-le - lu. | 
jah, 'Tis the old ship of Zi - on, Hal-le - lu. > 
jah, Do you think that she is a - ble, Hal-le - lu. ) 



I 1 r I I I I I I il l 







i \ \ H- 




Do you 


think that she la 

J J ; 


H — I — r — ! — ' 

a - ble, For to 






1 — i- — 



car - ry us 
A 



aU.... 



31 



home. 



O 



glo - ry, Hal - le - lu. 



I r I 

Za singing the last two verses the music is not to be repeated.^ 

2. She has landed many a thousand. Hallelujah, 
She has landed many a thousand, Hallelu, 
She has landed many a thousand, 

And will land as many a more. Oh glory, Hallelxu 

3. She is loaded down with angels, Hallelujah, 
She is loaded down with angels, Hallelu, 
And King Jesus is the Captain, 

And he'll carry us all home Oh glory, Hallelu. 
152 



No. 30. in tJ)c laibcr oi Joruan. 



1. In the riv - er of Jor-dan Jokn baptized, How I long to 



i 



m 



be bap-tized ; In the riv - er of Jor-dan John bap-tized, 



i 



rriH — 



3. 



1 — r— 

To the dy - ing Lamb. Pray on, pray on, pray on, ye 



— — r 

mourning souls, Pray on, pray on, un-to the dy-ing Lamb. 



is: 



1=F 



2. We baptize all that com» by faithi 
How I long to be baptized ; 
We baptize all that come by faith, 
To the dying Lamb* 
€ho. — Pray on, &c, 

8. Here's another one come to be baptized. 
How I long to be baptized ; 
Here's another one to bo baptized, 
To the dying Lamb 
Cha. — Pray on. &c. 

153 



No. 31. MLt'll mxa^ tfie s^toxm. 

4- 



4 



51 



Oh ! stand the storm, it won't be long, We'll anchor by-and-by. 



I 

Stand the storm, it won't be long, We'll an-chor by - and-by. 



• -9- -0- ' ■0- 








1 'J 




1 1 T 





1. My ship is on the o - cean, We'll anchor by-and-by, My 



9^ 



L_L u i I I I I 



I 



2). (7. 



jtztt 



ship is on the o - cean, We'll an-chor by - and-by. 



71 ^ 4- -d- 1 






-» ^T— ^ \ 










Lk^_J p ^ 





2. She's making for the kingdom, 
We'll anchor, &o. 

8. I've a mother in the kingdom, 
We'll anchor, Jbe. 

54 



No. 32. 



i'ra so (BlaH. 





-1 \ r-^ 


1 j 1 , 




S i 


s ; — i : -^ : 



I'm 80 glad, I'm so glad, I'm so glad there's 



r 



PI 



no dy - ing there. 1. I'll tell you how I found the Lord, 



i 



No dy - ing there. 



m 



With 



hung down head 



m 



and 



ach - ing heart. 



No 



ing there. 



2. I hope I'll meet my brother there, 

No dying there. 
That used to join with me in prayer, 
No dying there. 
Cko. —I'm so glad, &o. 

8. I hope I'll meet the preacher there, 
No dying there. 
That used to join with me in prayer, 
No dying there. 
Cho.—Tm so glad, Ac. 

155 



No. 33. (Rorat, Itt m all go Botaon. 



fe*^* — 












h i 1 








— « 


»-S-r^ 















1. Aa I went dowB in the val-ley to pray, Studying a - Dout tliai 

2. I think I hear the sinner say, Come, let's go in the val- 

3. I think I hear the mourner say, Come, let's go in the val - 













: 


— A-^ 












-# — # — # 









good bid way; You shall wear the starry crown, Good Lord, show me the way. 
ley to pray; You shall wear the starry crown, Good Lord, show me the way. 
ley to pray; You shaU wear the starry crown, Good Lord, show me the way. 

























1 


























































-0 


1& 




~0 












— - 



By - and - by we'll aU go down, all go down, all go down. 



By - and-by we'll all go down, Down in the val ley to pray. 



No. 34. 



















1 h 1 


















« • li TTT— 



Oil ! Zi - on's children com-ing a - long, Com-ing a - long, 



i 



^ V ^ 

Com-ing a - long, O Zi - on's children com-ing a - long, 



i 



Talk-ing a - bont the wel - come day. 



(1. I 
\ 2. Ohl 
(3. I 



I 



hail my moth-er in the mom-ing, Com-ing a - long, 

don't you want to live up yon - der, Com-ing, &c. 

tiiink they are might- y hap - py, Com-ing, <fcc. 

156 



^ : ^ 












r • # 


r 












V 


\^\J * O ,'11 


-4 


-1 


^ — :^ 






com - ing 


a - long, I 


nail 


my 


moth -er 


in t 


he 

D. a 
























h- 










— 




















^ . — 




morn - ing, 




Talk-ing a - 


bout 


the 


wel - come 


day. 







No. 35. ©f) ! l^nlg Hum. 



Oh! ho - ly Lord! Ohl ho - ly Lordl 




Oh I ho - ly Lord ! Done with the sin and 



sor - row. 1. Oh ! rise up chil - dren, get your crown, 




Done with the sin and sor - row, And by your Sav-iour's 

I J ^ , i j 

side sit down, Done with the sin and sor - row. 

2. What a glorious morning that will be, 
Done with the sin and sorrow ; 
Our friends and Jesus we will see, 
Done with the sin and sorrow. — (Jho. 

S. Oh shout, you Christians, you're gaining gronnd, 
Done with the sin and sorrow ; 
We'll shout old Satan's kingdom dovm, 
Done ^rith tho sin and sorrow. — Chjo, 

4. I soon shall reach that golden shore, 
Done with the sin and sorrow ; 
And sing the songs we sang before, 
Done with the sin and sorrow. — CRa 



157 



No. 36, Cftig ©iXi Eimt Heltgiott. 







-» i— « — ^ 1 « — 


Oh ! this old time re - 


r ' 

li - gion, This 


H * 1^ 

} old time re - li - gion, This 

:^=^-T-)gz-! — 

-t 1-1 — \j- — — 1 1 


S^_2i4 — ^ 1^ — \ ^ 

^-=^=^=^^^ 


— 1 — \ — 

i — 




^ b 1 b-b^ 

old time re - li - gion. It is g 


> ^ . • . ^ • - 1 

'ood e - nough fox me. 

t 1 , 1 . 1 ?— : 
— — — 9 — 




V V — 


b b< y- ^L-^ — iJ 





— 1 A '-^r- 

-« — d-, — 






1. It isg 


ood for the i 


-S — # « — a— 

1 

nourner. It is g 


ood for the mourner, It is 






— 1 — &— 


rt^ — h — h — firrn — n 




S — *-T— 5 — -0 — 



good for the mourner. It is good e - nough for me. 



2. It will carry you home to heaven, 
It will carry you home to heaven, 
It will carry you home to heaven. 

It is good enough for me» 
Cko.—Oh, this old time reliKon, Ac 

3. It brought me out of bondap'*^,, &c. 

Cho.—0\ this old time religion, Ac 

4. It is good when you are in trouble, Ac. 

Qh, this old time religion, Ac 



No. 37. 



\ I 



1. Five of them were wise when the bride-groom came, 



as 



- — w- 



Five of them were wise when the ^ride- groom came. 



J, u 1 Kepeat. pp 














-n — 1 — \ — u 


-75^ ^- 




















— is — 

























O Zi-on, O Zi-on, O Zi-on, when the bridegroom came. 







i 


9 















2. Five of them w«re foolish when the bridegroom came, 
Five of them were foolish when the bridegroom came. 

Cho.—0 Zion, &c. 

3. The wise they took oil when the bridegroom came, 
The wise they took oil when the bridegroom came. 

Chx>. — O Zion, &c. 

4. The foolish took no oil when the bridegroom came^ 
The foolish took no oil when the bridegroom came. 

Cho.—O Zion, &c. 

5. The foolish they kept knocking when the bridegroom came, 
The foolish they kept knocking when the bridegroom oamo. 

Cho. — O Zion, &c. 

6. Dejxart, I never knew you, said the bridegroom, then. 
Depart, I never knew yora, said the bridegroom, then. 

Cho.—Q Zion, &c 

159 



No. 



38. 

Slowly. 



1 



1. The Jews killed poor Jesus, The Jews kiUed poor Jesus, The 



n 1 






N 


N 






























is 


0 


« 




1 — 
















# 0 0 = 

Jews killed poor Je 
•0- -0- ^ -0 


0 0 ' 

- BUS, And 
^ -0- 


0 ^ 

laid bim in 


a tomb. 
















0 f 




9- 1. 4 


f ^ 
















^. — ^ 






10 








? 1 


s — f 




0 1- 

/ ' 























_j _ — 




§!-S 


« 







-0 




— s 


— 0 
-0 


— ' 


i 




^ — • 





He a - 



He a - rose, 



He 



9- 



Repeat, pp 



He a - rose and went to heav-en in 

J .... - N N 



clomd. 



I 



b u 1/ 



2. Then down came an angel, 
Then down came an Eingel, 
Then down came an angel, 

And rolled away the stone- 
Cho. — He arose, &c. 

3. Then JMary she came weeping. 
Then Mary she came weeping, 
Then Mary she came weeping, 

A looking for her Lord. 
C^. —He arose, «ko. 

160 



^To. 39. gaDc me, Eoru, S^^^- 









r f—rr — i 








\r-r * \^ 1 i— 1 


Lie 


ailed to my fa-ther, my 
-rs^ « 


£a-ther hearkened to me, And the 

■9- -0- ^ ^ ^ 











1 



-0~ 



last word I heard him say, was, Save me. Lord, save me. 







— 


^ r 


tr- 


-1 — - 


\ — \ 






















^ 










Ajid I w 


1.0 0 0 0 — 

ish that heav'n was a i 


nine, And I h 


ope that heav'n will a 






— ^ 








=b=b L L_U 


' — -V-\r 


r 


1« — 

— ^ 1 


m 


1 1 




-^S K 

! ■ ■! 





« — A — e — 4 



5 



be mine, 



And I wish that heav'n was a mine, O save me, Lord, save me. 

19- ■»- I 



ii 



r-T 



2. I called to my mother, my mother hearkened to me, 
And the last word I heard her say 
Was, Save me, Lord, save me, 
Qio. — And I wish that heav'n was a mine, Ac. 

8. I called to my sister, my sister hearkened to me, 
Gh). — And I wish that heav'n was a mine, &c. 

4. I called to my brother, my brother hearkened to me, ^ 
Cho. — And I wiish that heav'n was a mine, &c. 



161 



12 



No. 40. JuDfgment toill fitin gou so, 



Just a3 you Jive, just so you die, And af - ter death, 



^3 



Judg-ment will find you so. 1. O brethren, brethren, 



i 



watch and pray, Judg-ment will find you so, For 



PI 



1 I I 



i 



3 



i). c. 



^^3 



-tan's round you ev-'ry day, Judgment will find you so. 



2. The tallest tree in paradise. 
Judgment will find you so ; 
The Christian calls the tree of life, 
Judgment will find you so. 
(Mo. — Just as you live, &e. 

S. Oh ! Hallelujah to the Lamb, 
Judgment will find you so ; 
The Lord is on the giving hand. 
Judgment will find you so. 
C%!o. —Jast as you live, &o. 



No. 41. I^e's ti)t Hilg of tf)e tTalleg. 











jL^4 1 


-^H — 

— 2pl s' — i * — 


-d — 

— 1 


^-^ M 


He's the 


li - ly of the 

h» » • r • r 


L_« ^ 

val - ley. 


--^•i — i — 1 

Ohl my 

1 g r q 




4—1 — ^ 




H — — 





















ss — ^- 




h- ii 


— ^— #— 




^ 






U 1^ 

Lord ; He's the 


li-l 


y of the 


val - ley, 


Oh, my 


Lord ; 






-# 4 








^ ,2-^ 












— 


1 1 








t=i=±=± 



^ 4- 



:2± 







1. King Je - sus in the cha-riot rides, Oh ! my Lord ; With 

" -0 — - 



1 



D. O. 



four white hors- 68 side by side, Oh! my Lord. 







- 1 '-^ 


1 — m 


c ^ — 














. — \ — 







2. What kind of shoes are those you wear. 
Oh ! my Lord ; 
That you can ride upon the air. 
Oh ! my Lord. 

Cho. — He's the lily of the vaHey, &0m 

8. These shoes I wear are gospel shoes. 
Oh ! my Lord ; 
And you can wear them if you choose, 
Oh ! my Lord. 

Cho. — He's ^he Klv of the valley, Ac 

iG3 12 



No. 42. prepare us. 



i 



Pre - p«ire me, Pre - pare me. Lord, Pre - pare me. When 
^v . 4 p — P-jg «— f-* — i- — — 



i 



death shall shake this frame. 1. As I 



go down th^ 



I 



— -t- — * 



— *" r r 1 ^ 
|> 1/ 1^ U ✓ ' ^ 

stream of time. When death shall shake this frame, I'll 



as 



it 



D. a 



rid behind, When death shal 



leave this sin-ful world 



When death shall shake this frame. 



§5 



2. The man that loves to serve the Lord, 
When death shall shake this frame ; 
He wiJl receive his just reward, 
WTien death shall shake this frame. 
Cho. —Prepare me, &o. 
S. Am I a soldier of the cross, 

"When death shall shake this frame ; 
Or must I count this soul as lost,. 
"When death shall shake this frame. 
Cho. — Prepare me, &c. 
4. My soul is bound for that bright land. 
When death shall shake this frame ; 
And there I'll meet that happy band. 
When death shall shake this frame. 
Cho. — Prepare me, &o. 

64 



No. 43. jag SiW i« on ti)e ©wan. 

My ship is on the o-cean, My ship is on the o-cean, My 

'b - i/ bg b - i I ' ^ ^^^^ ^ 



1^ . — . h > 1 ' 




ship is on the o-ce 


— \ — ' 

an. Poor 
-0- 


sin-ner, fare - you - welL 

-1 — 1,1,1 -Jk^ 


b I' 











-^ — ^ 














-J [J- 




— ^ 
























-t 








# — 






1. 


I'm 


1 i> 

go - ing 


a - way to s 
.0 f-' 0 


^ ^ ^ ^ J r^r" 

ee the good old Dan-iel, I'm 
f- f- ^0^0 0_ 




_^ 'ft '0. 0 ' p 


0 • w 




0 0 


to 


0 ' 












A U— 


, 'a 


\j V- 




JJ u_ 


_U 










D. C. 








PS \ 




1 1 ... 










=^ 
























— 5— 














g 1 • 




0- 




— i 


9 






go 

# 


- ing 


a - way 
-%=^ 


To 


see 


my 
■0- 


1 

Lord. 






— ^ 








1 1 


























-U 1 


— L( — 


~» • 






2. I'm going to see the weeping M 
I'm going away to see my Lor 
Cho. — My ship, &c. 


\ . 

ary, 
d. 


—- ' 





3. Oh 1 don't yon want to live in that bright glory? 
Oh 1 don't you want to go to see my Lord ? 
Cho. — My ship, &c. 

165 



No. 44. iWarcB ©n. 





9 o ^, m ^ 






h K— 


-K fr— 


1. Way o - ver in tlie 

^ i 


« # # 

E- gypt land, 


i; u 1^ 

You shall gain the 

— 1 — 1 — 1 — \j — 

— y y y 15 







— h -h — r— 
— — — ^ — 


vie - to - ry, 
-o- 


Way o - ver in the 


E - gypt land, 









You shall gain the day. March on, and you shall gain the 





1 — 1— 










Kepeat. p 














-.i — 























vie - to - ry, 



March on, 



and you shall gam the 



- f — p— 1? Vr 

When Peter was preaching at the Pentecost, 

You shall gain the victory ; 
^e was endowed with the Holy Ghost, 

Tou shall gain the day. 
Oho. — March on, &c. 
When Peter was fishing in the sea. 

You shall gain the victory ; 
He dropped his net and foUowed me, 

Tou shall gain the day. 
C^.— March on, &c. 
King Jesus on the mountain top. 

You shall gain the victory ; 
King Jesus speaks and the chariot stoxMS, 

You shall gain the day. 
Cho. — March on, &c. 

1 a-'^. 



no. 45. Mn ffi^aag's (ttlouiiB. 




«3 



3^. 



Oil ! breth-er-en, my wav, my way's cloud-y, my way, Gc 
42. #-42. 



send them an - gels down, Oh I breth-er - en, my 



way, 



» » — 0- 



I 



! 0 ^- 



my way's cloud-y, my way. Go send them an-gels down. 



33 



1. There's fire m the east and fire in the west, Send them i 

2. Old Sa - tan's mad, and I am glad, Send them 

3. I'll tell you now as I told you before. Sen d them 

4. This is the year of Ju - bi-lee, Send them a 

■A. ^ 



mgels down. And 
angels down, Ha 
angels down, To 
ngels down. The 



ii 



D. a 



fire a - moug the Meth-o - dist, 0 
missed the soul he thought he had, O 
the promised land I'm bound to go, O 
Lord has come and set us free, O 



167 



send them an-gels down, 
send them an-gels down, 
send them an-gels down, 
send them an-gels down. 



No. 46. iS^ixrc on, King Jrsus. 







































1 


— i * 






iv^^L_^ ^ 






— — i 




-4 1 


-i:^ 



Ride on, King Je - bus, No man can a hin-der me, 



i 



&1: 



Ride on, King Je - bus, No man can a hinder me. 





m 




' — 1 — \ — h 






1 — r h 


- 



























1. I was but young when I begun. No man can a hinder me. Bit 

D.a 



E5 



now my race is almost done, No man can a hinder 

2. King Jesus rides on a milk-white horse, 

No man can a hinder me ; 
The river of Jordan he did cross, 
No man can a hinder me. 
Cho. — Ride on, &c. 

3. If you want to find your way to God, 

No man can a hinder me ; 
The gospel highway must be Irod, 
No man can a hinder me. 
Cko. — Ride on, &o. 



No. 47. aSMjat Rina Bt ^pe^ wet goti gi^ittg to- 

! I 




1. Whatlcind 

2. What kind 

3. What kind 

4. What kind 



m *.i 



shoes von going to wear? Gold- en slippers! 
crown you going to M'ear? Star- vy crownl 
robe you going to wear? White robe! 
song you going to sing? New songl 



EE 



i-^ K 1. 
✓ ✓ ✓ 



* Published in sheet form, with piano accompaniment, by J ohn Church & Co., Cin. 

168 



rfa 1^-- t^C"^ — i S— ^— N-i 

"What kind of shoes you going to wear ? Golden slippers ! Golden slippers I'm 
Whatkindofcrounyougoingtowear?Starry crown! Star- ry crown Vm 
What kind of robe you going to wear ? White robe ! Long white robe I'm 
What kind of harp you going to play ? Golden harp I Gold- en harp I'm 

•0- 4— -I— +- +- - 

— h-b 1 0 — — rs—fe— i — 1« — 0 — I 

i i '^^ 





bound to wear, That out - shine the glit - ter - ing sun. 

bound to wear, That out - shines the glit - ter - ing sun. 

bound to wear, That out - shines the glit - ter - ing sun. 

bound to play, That out - shines the glit - ter - ing sun. 




if 



Yes, yes, 



Yes, yes, my Lord, I'm going to join the heavenly choir, 



I 

Yes, 



yes, Repeat pp 



I I if ^ \^ '<«^ 

Yes, yes, yes, my Lord, I'm a sol - dier of 



the cross. 



V — 1^- 



169 



Mo. 49. i^arg ani JSlartfja. 



I-B — iY— 


K — K — K — 1 i — 

— P — P — P — 1 1 — 


r- — 1 

-j 1 1 


^ ^ h h 1 f— 


1. I 


kla-ry and a Martha's 

-p- -9- 
* — I* — ^ — • • — 


_J 

1 1 

j list gone long 

r-f- 0 f5> — 1 

-H# 0 


Ma- 


ry and a Alartlia's 


^£rt^ 


— \ 


H — h 

~N — 




1 1 1 




1^ U 1^ 1 ! 

— 1 1 — 1 

^ \ p_ 


just gone long 


, Ma-ry and a Mar-tha's. 
r-» f f r- f^^r 


ust gone long, To 

-h-hH — 











i 1 1 


g 1 1 






=1= 




— i= 




— # = — 0 — 

ring those charming 


5 bells 


L. =— '-^ =~ 

I 

; Cry-ing free grace and 


iy - ing lore, 








-» i^" 0— 




1 ^ ^ 1 






+H h 


-j — ! — 1 



I III 

Free grace and dy - ing love. Free grace and dy - ing love, To 

- - " " f r: r 





















-4- 1 ! 1 




1 1 




1 1 


1 



rmg those charming bells. Oh! way o-ver Jordan, Lord, Way o - ver 



170 



I 



Jordan, Lord, Way over Jordan, Lord, To ring those charming bells. 



1 



i I 1 

2. The preacher and the elder's just gone 'long, &c. 

To ring those charming bells. 
Cho. — Crying, free grace, &c. 

3. My father and mother's just gone 'long, &c. 

To ring those charming bells. 
C^.— Crying, free grace, &c. 

4. The Methodist and Baptist's just gone 'long, fto. 

To ring those charming beUs. 
Cko. — Crying, free grace, &c. 

No. 50. I ain't going to trie no moxz. 




Oh ! ain't I glad, Oh ! ain't I glad, Oh ! ain't I glad, I 



-a 0—'-0- 



ain't a going to die no more ; 1 . Going to meet those happy Christians 



5^ 



8oon-er in the morn-ing, Soon-er in the mom-ing. 



i 



Soon-ei in the morn-ing, Meet those hap-py Chris-tians 

D. a 



s w h ==^^=^^^^^ T~N N — I 



soon-er in the morning, I ain't a going to die no more. 

2. Going shouting home to glory sooner in the morning, &c. 

Cho.— Oh \ ain't I glad, &c. 

3. Going to wear the starry crown sooner in the morning, &o. 

ao.— Oh ! ain't I glad, &c. 

4. We'll sing troubles over sooner in the morning, Jbo. 

C%o. — Oh! ain't I glad, Ac. 

171 



No. 51. ©cnina iJeaUg to Dvt, 





~\ \ r- 




1 1 ,J - 




— #~ 






^^^^ 








— 1^ — 


(« 

















Get -ting read-y 



to 



die, Get - ting read - y 



to 



die. Getting read - y to die, O Zi - on, Zi - on, 



























— ^ 










* 0 0 




-# 0 fi? 


1 1 1 


I 1 












fi? 0 1 



Zi - on, Bnt 

















s 






- 0 0 











now my race is al-most ran, 



Zi 



on, 



Zi - on. 



2. Keligion 's like a blooming rose, Zion, Zion, 

And none but those that feel it knows, Zion, Zion. 
Cho. — Getting ready to die, &c. 

3. The Lord is waiting to receive, Zion, Zion, 

If sinners only would believe, Zion, Zion. — Chorua. 

4. All those who walk in Gospel shoes, Zion, Zion, 

This faith in Christ they'll never lose, Zion, Zion. — Chetnm, 



No. 52. 



Fll be there, I'U be there, Oh when the genftral roll is called. 




i 



I'll be there. 1. O hal - le - lu - jah to the Lamb, The general 
2. Old Sa - tan told me not to pray, The general 
^ ^ 



roll is called, I'll 
roll is called, I'U 



i 



be there ; The Lord is on the 
be there ; He wants my son] at 

D. a 



$3: 



giv - ing hand, The gen - eral roll is called, I'U be there. 
Judgmeni Day, The gen - eral roll is caUed, I'U be there. 
172 



No. 53. 2rr0ul)lea in Minv. 

[The person who furnished this song (Mrs. Brown of Nashville, formerly a slave), 
stated that she first heard it from her old father when she was a child. After he had 
been whipped he always went and sat upon a certain log near his cabin, and with the 
tears streaming down his cheeks, sang this song with so much pathos that few could 
listen without weeping from sympathy : and even his cruel oppressors were not 
wholly unmoved.] 







1 1 1 












1 









I'm troubled, I'm troubled, I'm troubled in mind, If Jesus don't 



i — 



help me, I eure-ly will die. 1. O Je-sus, my 8aviour, on 

D. C, 















1 














- 1 1 - 






35i 



thee I'll depend, When troubles are near me, you'll be my true friend. 

2. When ladened with trouble and burdened with grief, 
To Jesus in secret I'll go for relief. 

Cho. — I'm troubled, &o. 

3. In dark days of bondage to Jesus I prayed, 
To help me to bear it, and he gave me his aid. 

Cho. — I'm troubled, &c. 



No. 54. Fm going to Elbe toiti) Jesug 



L^_^_ff 



1. I'm going to live with Je - sus, 

2. I've start-ed out for heav-en, 

3. I know I love my Je - sus. 



A soldier of the Ja-bi-lee, I'm 
A soldier of the Ju-bi-lee, I've 
A soldier of the Ju-bi-lee, I 



going to live with Je - sus, A 
start-ed out for heav-en, A 
know I love my Je - sus, A 



sol-dier of the cross, 
sol-dier of the cross, 
sol-dier of the cross. 



Oh! when you get there remember me, A soldier of the Jubilee, Oh! 

-I— ^- ; 



when you get there remember me. A sol-dier of the cx^^ 



No. 55. Jjbe bmx in rije ^toxm iso long. 



CHORUS. 



I've been in the storm so long, I've been in the storm so long, childrej'j!j^ve 



been in the storm so long, Oh! give me lit - tie time to pray I' 




2d time. \ 



pray. Oli ! let me tell my mother how I came a - long, Oli, 

2. Oh! when I get to heaven, I'll walk all a - bout. Oh, 

3. I'll go in - to heaven, and take mv seat, Oh, 




give me lit - tie time to pray. With a hung down head and an 
give me lit - tie time to pray. There'll be no - bo - dy there to 
give me lit - tie time to pray. Cast my crown at 

D C. 



ach - ing heart, Oh, give me lit - tie time to pray, 

turn me out, Oh, give me lit - tie time to pray, 

Je - sus' feet, Oh, give me lit - tie time to pray. 

No. 56. (Ro, ci)ain tlje Hion Iroton. 




Go, chain the li - on down, Go chain the li - on down, Go 



|2 



chain the li - on down. Before the heav'n doors close. 1. Do you 



5 



I 



see that good old sister. Come a wagging up the hill so slow, She^ 



^ — s — K — ^- 



wants to get to heav'n in due time. Before the heav'o doors close, 
2. Do you see the good old Christians? &c. 
8. Do you see the good old preachers? &c. 

174 



No. 57 a2ai)en Mo^m ^motz ti)e W&imx. 





— — s — V 


— T'tH — ^- 




^±=^ 

1 

When 


— i F h R- 

Mo-ses smote the 


1/ 1/ 

wa - ter, The 


1/ / ✓ 

chil-dren all passed 




- -© k» — » — 

-H 1 1 y — 


1 ^ 


y — y y — V — 1 









— ^ hr 






o - ver, Whe 


Q Moses smote the 


wa-ter, The 


sea gave a - 


way. 




» » 


-ti^ — y — ^ 


# »— 

-t-H — 1^ 











^ ^_ 






1. 0 


1^ ^ 

chil - dren ain't yon 
r-0 ^0 tL- 


glad You'-v 


e left that e 


if y 

in - ful 










0 0 — , 








-v — ^ 


h — T- 
y—- 









A ... ... 

• 




1 ■ 


ar - E 


#■ 

ay? 0 
# 

• — r— 


chil-dren ain't you 

-1 ^ ]-) — 

-y — — — 


glad The 

: y 


sea gave a - 


1 

way? 



2. O Christians ain't you glad 

You've left that sinful army? 
O Christians ain 't you glad 
The sea ga"^'^ away? 
C^.— When Moses smote, iao, 

8. O brothers ain't you glad 

You've left that suDful army ? 
O brothers ain't you glad 
The sea gave away ? 

010. When Moses smote, &0, 

175 



No. 58, 



©1) ! S^inmx JEan. 



I 



9^ 



Oh ! sin-ner, Oh 1 



sin-ner man, Oh ! sin-ner, Oh! 

* — » — '-T-i5> r-<^ r# — ^ 



i 

















• * • 





















y >r~ 






# 


. - # 






-#- 


— 1 









which way are yon go - ing ? 1. Oh ! come back, sinner, and 



i3E 









^-^ — fs — IS n 








» 9 ^ 


don't go there, V 


Hiich way are yon 


1 i 

going ? For hell is deep, and 





















2). cr 



* — , — — ' 


r-^r-^^ — 








' 9—. 


i—. — 5^ 




^ ^ 

dark des - pair. Oh ! 

•0- 


1 = 1 0 

which way are yon 
• 


go - ing? 






' . 9 


0 ' * ] 


^ \^\?^ ' ' 






Lv — \ LJ 



2. Though days be dark, and nights be long, 

Which way are yon going ? 
"We'll shont and sing till we get home, 
Which way are you going ? 
Cho. — Oh I sinner, &c 

3. Twas just about the break of day. 

Which way are you going? 
My sins forsriven and soul set £r69^ 
Which way are you going ? 
Cffto. — Oh! sinner, &c 

6 



No. 59. J^2 Soof iLorlr's been 

far I 1 -^— r^ F-H-^ 



i 



r r , 

My good Lord's been here, been here, 



been here, 
* j2. • 



1=F 



^ — ^ ; ^ ' ^ — ^ — 5 — 5— 



rr 



My good Lord's been here, And he's blessed my soul and gone. 
E 9. 1 — t 



?2- 



3 



t 

1. O brothers, where were you, broth - era, where were you. 



m 



i 



i 



2). C. 



« — ^ 1 



* — * — *■ 



broth - ers, where were you When my good Lord was here? 



1 — I i I 4 



2. O sinners, where were you, &c. 

Cho. — My good Lord's been here, &c. 

3. O Christians, where were you, &c. 

Cho. — My good Lord's been here, &o. 

4i O mourners, where were you, &c. 

Cho, — My good Lord's been here, Ac. 

177 13 



No. 60. a little more JTaitf) m Jesus. 









AH I want, 


1 1 1 

All I want, J 

r 1 ' r 


\11 I want is a 



*^ ^ 7 ^ ^ U > 

lit - tie more faith in Je - stis, 
* * * * ^ . . 


1. When 


1 s ^ 1^ r 

-er - er we meet 


— U — L r — ^ ^ — i 


• • 











^ 


c y 









s 



^ ? i' 



you here we Bay, A lit - tie more faith in Je - sua. Pray 

^ JL ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 



7 7 ' 



2>. C. 



— w — »— 

what's the or- der of the day? A Ht-tls more faith in Je-sns. 

JL ^ ^ 4^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 



Is 



I tell you now as I told you before, 
A little more faith in Jesus, 

To the promised land I'm bound to go, 
A little more faith in Jesus. 
Cho- — All I want, &cc. 



Oh ! Hallelujah to the Lamo, 
A little more faith in Jesus, 

The Lord is on the ^ving hand, 
A little more faith in Jesus. 
Cho.—All I w*nt, &ic. 



I do believe without a doubt, 
A little more faith in Jesas, 

That Christians have a right to shout, 
A little more faith in Jesus. 
Cho. — All I want, &c. 



Shout, you children, shout, you're 
A little more faith ir. Jesus, 

For Christ has bought fois liberty, 
A little more faith in Jesus. 
CJco. — All I want. && 



178 



No. 61. Btti not Ola ^taraot) gn iDsit? 















\ \ s- 


-1— r-t— 


















^ — 1^ — ^ . 


^ ^ • — i 





1. I - saac a ran-som, while he lay Up -on an al - tar 

















-J 






-MM 


^ h M 1 




















UiMi 1_UJ 




^— i^- 









bound , Mo - ses, an infant cast away, By Pharaoh's daughter found. 



I I t U I I t t 
Did not old Pha-raoh get lost, get lost, get lost, Di( 
. ^ . ■#- ^ , 





» » 




--^-—S— ^ L_ 






— ^ — 


— 




H 1 


— ^ — ' 


h- 




1 — -t^ 










not c 


1 — f — ^ — ^ 

t y \^ \ 

M Pha-raoh get 

S S—S s 

— 


1( 

— t! 


)st in the 

^ : 0—0-^ 

9—' — » — » — 

b — t/— 


Red 


sea? 



2. Joseph, by his false brethren sold, 
God raised above them all ; 
To Hannah's child the Lord foretold 
How Eli's house should fall. 
Gho. — Did not old Pharaoh, &c. 

8. The Lord said unto Moses, 
Go unto Pharaoh now, 
For I have hardened Pharaoh's heart. 
To me he will not bow. 
Chx>. — Did not old Pharaoh, &c. 

4. Then Moses and Aaron, 

J? o Pharaoh did go. 
Thus says the God of Israel, 
Let my people go. 
Cho. — Did not old Pharaoh, &o. 

5. Old Pharaoh said who is the Lord, 

That I should Him obey ? 
His name it is Jehovah, 
For he hears his people pray. 
Cho. — Did not old Pharaoh, &c. 

Then Moses numbered Israel, 
Through all the land abroad. 

Saying, children, do not murmur. 
But hear the word of God. 
C/tu.— Did not old Pharaoh. *co. 



10. 



11. 



179 



Hark 1 hear the children murmur. 
They cried aloud for bread, 

Down came the hidden manna. 
The hungry soldiers fe^u. 
Gho. — Did not old Phri»oli, &o. 

Then Moses said to Israel, 
As they stood along the shore. 

Your enemies you see to-day. 
You will never see no more. 
Cho. — Did not old Pharaoh, &o. 

Then down came raging Pharaoh, 
That you may plainly see. 

Old Pharaoh and his host. 
Got lost in the Ked Sea. 

CAo.— Did not old Pharaoh, &o. 

Then men, and women, and children 

To Moses they did flock ; 
They cried aloud for water. 

And Moses smote the rock. 
<??M).— Did not old Pharaoh, &0. 

And the Lord spoke to ^oseaso 
From Sinai's smoking top, 

Sajfing, Moees, lead the people. 
Till I shall bid you stor>. 

Chx>. — Did not old Pharaoh, to. 

13^ 



No. 62 mtmUns 3[aco{). 



1. Wrest -ling Ja - cob, Ja - cob, day 



a - breaking, 



s 



Fine. 



■ — — • — • s^- 

Wrest - ling Ja - cob, Ja - cob, I will not let thee go. 

ft ^ ^ ^ (•—- r-? ^ :^ 



^ <5> A 



Let me go, Ja - cob. 



I will not let thee 
o m m N ,S 







-N N P 


J— :^- 








Let me go, Ja - cob. I 


>-# # #— - ; ' 

will not let thee go, Un - 


^ S ^ 






^ i — Ci- 


9 f f 













_^ h -L- A 




-H 1 ^ ^ #— V +^ -J 

« « ^ 1 ! J . 


til thou bless me, I 


Ltf « # # ^ i * J 

will not let thee go ; Un - 
ft ^ ^^ , 




? : 


? 





±-1==-— 


r—- — ^- 










til thou bless n 


I 

^ — 1 


g( ^, -1^ ^ — ^ . 1 

1 0 0 0 0 — 1 

will not let thee go. 
e h— h ^ 








y — y js- " 



^ . — -V 






•1-9 ^ 1^ 0 »— 

^ — 7 * b 


# f ^5-^ 




Wrest - ling Ja - cob, Ja - cob, 


day is a - break - ing, 




« 


a^^-— — ^ 





n , r R R N N N N 






-« «— -J ^ ^ 








— ^ - 


"Wrest -ling Ja - c 
r^. ^ ^ • ^ 


ob, Ja - cob, I 
« .« fi ^ 


LI! # g 0 ^ 

wUl not let thee g 
{Or thi 

0> ^ h 


3. I'll 
S.) I'll 


b • 




-» & 9 0 0 

-1 1 1 1 U- 




^ 1 1/ 




\y ^ \^ \^ r 





_^ _h — — h J . : 


^ -y — y — y y — — *^ 

hold thee till the break of day, I 
wres - tie till the break of day, I 


[-0 — 0 — 0 — 0 — — 

will not let thee go, Un - 
will not let thee go, Un - 


^ ,_.w_ 


:L L ^- 



M—0-0 0 0-^-^-F^-- 


— h — ^ — h — 1 








^ ^— ^ 


1 




— ^ y — — y y ^ — ^ 

til thou tell me what's thy name, I ^ 
til thou come and bless my soul, I 


0 0 0 0 ^ — « 

Yin not let thee go. 
will not let thee go. 








-^-.J^ |=k k r: 

^ b . ^ — ^ 



No. 63. lotie^feast in l£)catien. 



d2: 



1— 5— S-rf 



There's a love - feast in the beav - en by - and - by, 



chil-dren, There's a love - feast in the heav - en by - and 





-C It C «_ 






















1^ 



by. Yes, a love - feast in the heav - en by - and - by. 

Fine. 



h — N- 



N- 



ehil - dren, There's a love-feast in the heav - en by - and - by. 









-1^ ; K 






-Id — d ' ' 











1. Oh ! run up, chil-dren, get your crown, There's a love-feast in the 



EE 



heav -en by -and -by, And by your Sav-iour's side sit down. 

Z>. -s-. 



There's a love - feast in the heav - en by - and - by. Fes, a 

2 Old Satan told me not to pray, &c. 

He wants my soul at the Judgment-day, &c. 

3 Oh, brethren, and sisters, how do you do, &c. 
And does your love continue true, &e. 

4 Oh, brethren, brethren, how do you know, 
Because my Jesus told me so, &c. 

162 



No. 64. mbtn 0&all 3f get t&ere. 











s — 






' ' 




^ 





There's a heaven - ly home up yon - der, There's a heaven ly 



^ ! PS FV 

home up yon - der, There's a heaven - ly home up yon - der. Oh ! 



0 L h h 














\s 




ft 

-h h h 

H/ ]/ ^ 1 


5= 



when shall I get there ? 

Chorus. 



1. Old Pi - late says, I 
Solo. 





0 — 




0 






M 




— y — 1 


1 yi ^ J 



wash my hands ; 



When shall I get there? I 

Chortjs. J). C. 



4 



0-^ 



find no fault in this just man ; When shall I get there ? 

2 John and Peter ran to see, 
When shall I get there ? 
But Christ had gone to Galilee, 
When shall I get there ? 

8 Paul and Silas bound in jail. 
When shall I get there ? 
They sang and prayed both night and dttj^ 
When shall I get there ? 

4 I'm bred and born a Methodist, 
When shall I get there ? 
T carry the witness in my breast. 
When shall I get there ? 
183 



No. 65. C!)ere'0 a s^uttm btu Co^nigftt, 



' fl /. f # »— 



^- ^ gi-v ijf 9 

Get you rea - dy, there's a meet-ing here to-night, Come a 

-0 £,-' ff-^ # 0 



long, there's a meet-ing here to-night ; I know you by your 



-0 0- 



m 



i 



N— fS- 



— tf- 



— ^- 



-0- 1 -0- f * 



dai - ly walk, There's a meeting here to-night. 1. Camp-meeting 



J: 



down in the wilderness, There's a meeting here to - night; 



-^^ 0 0- 



know it's among the Methodists, There's a meeting here to-night. 
0 -N J 



84 



2 Those angels wings are tipped with gold, <fec. 
That brought glad tidings to my soul, &c. 

3 My father says it is the best, <fec. 
To live and die a Methodist, &c. 

4 I'm a Methodist bred and a Methodist born, Ac. 
And when I'm dead there's a Methodist gone, &c. 



No. 66. jFaretoell, mg iBxothtt. 




Farewell, my brother,* farewell for-ev - er, Fare you well, my 

5>-tff-' ^ — g- H/^ 1 I . !>!-» — »-^- -S=^ — t^-fch- 

^ =11 ^ I . 

#1 ;-rfe-t -i?= ^"i "i I . . h i . 1 

^ 1 ^ 1^ — 

broth-er, now, For I am go -ing home. Oh good-bye, good-bye, For 





, b ^ — ^ 1 


1 ! . ! I . 
-» — »- * -» — »— - 




p 
# 












-^"i '^-\ — \^ 



^nrtfrfr^- ^ 

I am bound to leave you. Oh good-bye, good-bye, for I am going home. 

After Da Capo sing this : 
Shake hands, shake hands, for I am bound to leave you, 
Ob, shake hands, &q. 

* Or Sister. 
185 



No. 67. 3nc6mg: along* 



[Attention is called to the appropriateness of the . melody for the expression of 
these singular words. It is all embraced within the first three tones of the scale, 
and thus may be said to be itself not more than an inch long.] 

Chorus. 









s ^ ^S— ^: 










s 


s — ^ 








---- 



Keep a inch-ing a - long, Keep a inch-ing a - long : 



Je - sus 

















-w ^ ^ ^ ^ 


- 









I 



poor meh-worm, Je-sus will come by'nd-bye. 1. 'Twas a inch by inch I 
Chorus. Solo. 



sought the Lord, 



Je - sus will come by'nd-bye. And a 

Chorus. D. C. 



-2^ 



inch by inch He blessed my soul, Je - sus will come by'nd-bye. 



2 The Lord is coming to take us home, 
Jesus will come by'nd-bye. 
And then our work will soon be done, 
Jesus will come by'nd-bye. 

8 Trials and troubles are on the way, 
Jesus will come by'nd-bye. 
But we must watch and always pray, 
Jesus will come by'nd-bye. 

4 We'll inch and inch and inch along , 
Jesus will come by'nd-bye. 
And inch and inch till we get home. 
Jesus will come by'nd-bye. 

186 



No. 68. 3[ ain't got toearg pet* 



1^ 



2— i 



And I ain't got wea-ry yet, And I ain't got wea-ry yet ; Been 



1^: 



i 



N N N -N- 



-« — « — «- 



r 



down in the val-ley so long, And I ain't got wea - ry yet. 



^ t 5^ 5* ^ 









1 fvl 

:S:iS_S=i_ 















1. Been praying for the sinner so long, And I ain't got wea-ry yet-, 











:| 













Duet, 



D. C. 



«— « — « — m — « — « - 



«5: 



i— i— «r 



1 



Been praying for the sin-ner so long, And I ain't got wea-ry yet. 



2 Been praying for the mourner so long, &c. 

8 Been going to the sitting-up so long, &c. 
187 



No. 69. 



Eun to 3lesu0- 



[TMs song was given to the Jubilee Singers by Hon. Frederick Douglass, at 
Washington, D. C, with the interesting statement, that it first suggested to him. the 
thought of escaping from slavery.] 

Rua to Je - sus, shun the dan - ger, I 













- =h - 










' 



don't ex - peet to stay much long - er here. 1. He ■will 



i 



0-^-0- 



be our dear-est friend. And wUl help us to the end. I 



14=. 


S-^ ,^ 1 zz- 














\- 

w 













don't ex-pect to stay much long - er here. Run to Je - sus, 

























— 











shun the dan - ger, I don't ex-pect to stay much long-er here. 



2 Oh, I thought I heard them say. 
There were lions in the "way. 

I don't expect, etc. 

3 Many mansions there -will be. 
One for you and one for me. 

I don't expect, etc. 
188 



No. 70. 3ngels tnaiting: at tU Door. 



L My sis - ter's took her flight and gone home, And the 
2. She has laid down her cross and gone home, And, &e. 





— 


0 


9 0 — n 


1 -X=X=\ 

» — • » 




-# — 

Ly 


^ 1 


0 0 0 0 

^--^-^^ 





an - gel's wait-ing at the door. My sis - ter's took her 



9? 



5^- 



i 



H ^-^ K — S 



Hi 



flio-ht and gone home, And the angels waiting at the door. 



i 



5S 



Tell all my fa-ther's children. Don't you grieve for me ; 



-0-T- 



Tell all my fa - ther's children, Don't you grieve for me. 



189 



No. 71. Sleep gour lamps trimmeD* 



-N— N 



Keep your lamps trimmed and a-burDing,Keep your lamps trimmed and a. 



burningjKeep your lamps trimm'd and a-burning,For thiswork's almost done 



Brothers, don't grow wea - ry. Brothers, don't grow wea- ry, 
Preachers, &c. 



Fine. 



:i]=: 



Brothers, don't grow wea - ry, For this work's al-most done. 



I 



-K— ^- 



Keep your lamps trimmed and a-burning,Keep your lamps trimmed and a- 



burningjKeep your lamps trimm'd and a-burmng,For this work's almost done. 



7 



'Tis re - lig - ion makes us hap - py, 'Tis re - lig - ion makes us 
We are climbing Ja - cob's lad-der, &c. 
Ev - ery rouud goes higher and higher, &c. 



H N- 



hap-py, 'Tis religion, makes us happy. For this work's almost done. 



No. 72. ^ftotD i%le tftr mnv. 

















i 


^ « • 

-m- -* 




— 


^1 -"i^ 


H * 





1. Bro-ther, have you come to show me the 

2. Sis ter, have you come to show me the 

3. Yes, . . my good Lord, . . show me the 



/N. ■ • m ; 0 ; • -r-S> 7 • T"^ • S • \ 



way 

way" 
way! 



Yes, 

^ 



Bro - ther, have you come 

Sis - ter, have you come 

my good Lord. 

1 . 1^ h_ 



— I — 
7 — g — ? - 
— ^ ^ 

1. show me 

2. show me 

3. show me 



/ 

the 
the 
the 



way 
way' 
way, 

\ 



Show me the 
Show me the 
Show me the 



-f^ 1 =f=l — 








. q d i 








^ 3 1^ 

way how to 


watch and 

— 


pray. 


sJb^\}^ \ 1 

!■ ? 




.-^ P : 








1 1 





191 



No. 73. bttn EeUeemeti- 

I've been re - deem'd, j 



I've been re - 



± 



EE 



'/ 

I've been re-deem'd, I've been • re-deem'd, I've been re 

^ ^ > 
-9- 



deem'd, Tve been re - deem'd. 




I've been re - 



-j ^ — ^ — I ^_ J'' -l '^~~f 



I 1 



/ / / / / / y ]/ ^ ^ ^ ^ '/ ]/ 

-deem'd, I've been redeem'd, I've been redeem'd, I've been redeem'd, I've been re 



/ 1/ 



^ 



deem'd I've been re 



I've been re- 



i 



-fw-P — f— s^- 



•S'- 

y '/'/ ■/ ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' / / / 

- deem'd, I've been redeem'd, I've been redeem'd, I'vebeen redeem'd, I've been ro ■ 



^ > > > 



1/ ✓ 



m 



deem'd, 



Fine. 



✓ /I//' I " 'I 

-deem'd, I've been redeem'd, Been wasb'd in the blood of the Lamb. 



V- -•- -4- 



192 




Been wash'd in the blood of the Lamb, Been 
There is a . . . foun - tain fiU'd with blood, Drawn 
The dy - ing . . thief re - joic'd to see That 



^— ^— t — ^ 






" -J 









wash'd in the blood of the 
from Im - man - uel's 
foun - tain in his 


^^^^ 

Lamb, . . . Been 
veins ; . . . And 
day; .... And 


^if 










wash'd in the blood 

sin - ners plung'd 
there may I, 



of the Lamb, . . . Thai 
be - - neath that flood, Lose 
though Vile as he. Wash 



i 



i 



St 



flows from Cal - va 
all their guil • ty 
all my sins a 



I 



ry. . . 

stains. . 
way, . 



* Da Capo in exact tim*, 

193 



14 



No. 74. OTe sftall toalfi tftro' tbt ©allep. 

ty -#- -•- -#- -#- -•- -•- 



We shall walk thro' the valley and the shadow of death.We shall 

-•- -• 

-i— L-U 



walk thro' the valley in peace, If Jesus Himself shall be our 



JFlNB. 



lead - er, We shall walk thro' the val - ley in peace. 



'9 — W 



:ii=iKz=t:iii^ 



We shall meet those Christians there, meet them there, We shall 



9 



-it- -m- 



meet those Chris -tians there, meet them there, If 



194 





fe=3 


:^ 


:^ - 


1^ 




=d J— q^-^ 




l^t — s- 

Je - sus Jr 
-•- - 


i— L— 

[imself s 


> > 

lall be our 

p 0 9 


lead - er, We shall 

-O- -»- -0- 

-t t=!- 1= 


— ^— h — 


/ — 


^ — 


/ 


? f— ?-T= 




1 i p 





m5 — 




B.C. 




\ / I*- • 

walk thro' the val - ley in 


ltd 

1 

peace. 


B: L u- r r 

^ N -pi • 1 






© — ^ 


■ i— > — ^ r 









2 There will be no sorrow there, If Jesus Himself shall be our leader 
There will be no sorrow there. We shall walk thro' the valley ir 

Chorus — We shall, &c. [peace 



No. 75. (gafan'ePsi Crumpet's^ somg to asioto. 



(As sung by Miss Jenitib Jackson.) 




1. Gabriel's trumpet's going to blow, By and by, by and by, Yes, 



Gabriel's trumpet's going to blow At the end of time. 



Oh, get you all ready for to go 
By and by, by and by, 

O, get you ail ready for to go 
At the end of time. 

3. 

Then my Lord will say to Gabriel, 
By and by, by and by, [pet, 

Go, get you down your silver trum- 
At the end of time. 



First sounding of the trumpet for 
the righteous. 
At the end of time. 

5. 

Go, wake the sleeping nations, 
By and by, by and by, 

Go, wake the sleeping nations. 
At the end of time. 

6. 

Then, poor sinner, what will you 
By and by, by and by, [do ? 

mountains to 



The first sounding of the trumpet You'll run for the 
for the righteous hide you, 

"Ry and by, by and by, At the end of time. 

195 14* 



No. 76, 2.orli, fi iDfel) i baa a wmt. 



Lord, I wish I had a come when you call'd me, Lord, I 
There's no temp - ta - tions in the hea - vens, There's 
My fa - ther and my mo-ther in the hea - vens, My fa - 



1. wish I had a come when you call'd me. Lord, I 

2. no tem - ta - tions in the hea - vens, There s 

3. - ther and my mo - ther in the hea - vens, My fa 



2. no temp 



ta 



tions in the hea - vens. 



3. - ther and my mo - ther in the hea - vens, 



III 



^5— S-^Lr^s: 



4=^ 



IIP 



Sitting by the side of my Je - sus. Way o - ver in the 



E3- 



heavens. Way o -ver in the hea- vens. Way o- ver in the 



Hi 



hea -vens, Sit -ting by the side of my Je - sus. 



No. 77. 



fflerp i^tber. 



lit * 



Deep . . ri-ver,My home is o -verJor-dan, 




Deep 



n - ver. 



Lord, I 

W— 



wftnt to cross o - ver in - to camp ground. Lord, I 
196 



want to cross o - ver in - to camp ground, Lord, I 



m 



-W- 



3= 



want to cross o - ver in - to camp ground, Lord, I 
Fine. 



want to cross 



ver in - to camp ground. 



1. Oh, don't you want to go . to that Gos - pel-feast. That 

2. I'll go in - to hea ven, and take my seat, 

8. Oh, when I get to heav'n, I'll walk all a -bout, There's 



3: 



1. pro - mis'd land where all is peace ? Lord, I 

2. Cast my crown at Je - sus' feet. Lord, I 

3. nobody there for to turn me out. Lord, I 



-W- 



i#4 



want to cross o - ver in - to camp ground, Lord, I 

^^^^^^^ 

want to cross o - ver in - to camp ground, Lord, I 



3^ 



want to cross o - ver in - to camp ground. Lord, I 





— 



want to cross o - ver in - to camp ground. 



No. 78. 31ii £ngl)t ilanst'ons aiioor . 



In bright mansions above, In bright mansions above, Lord, I 



Fine. 



want to live up yon-der, In bright man-sions a - bove. 

^ ' ^ JfL ^ .ft. ^ 



m — • — \^ — y — ^- 



m 



1. My father's gone to glory;] 

2. My brother's gone to glory j I I want to live there too, Lord, I 

3. The Christian's gone to glory;) 



J), a 



want to live up yon-der, In bright man-sions a-bo\e. 



198 



No. 79. Mv ^01% taftat a iMourning. 



My Lord, what a mourning, My Lord, what a mourning, 



-t^ — ^- 



-9 S>— -, 



1^ 



! — d — — d — • 



^ / 1. You' 



You'U 

My Lard, what a mourning, When the stars begin to fall. { 2. You'll 

(3. You'll 



hear the trumpet sound To wake the na-tions un-der ground, 
hear the sin-ner mourn, To wake the na-tions un-der ground, 
hear the Christian shout, To wake the na-tions un-der ground. 



Looking to my God's right hand,When the stars begin to falL 

fL ^ 



199 



No. 80. 2iaae are rlfmbmg: tbe bills of Zion< 

(As sung by Miss jBinriE Jackson.) 

Ji Sloivly._ 



We are climbing the hills of Zi-on, the hills of Zi-on, the 



hills of Zi-on, We are climbuig the hills of Zi - on, 



rl. Oh, brethren, do get rea-dy, 
With Je - sua in our souls. ] 2. Oh, seek - er, do get rea-dy, 

i 3. Oh, sin -ner, do get rea-dy, 



m 



Oh, breth-ren, do get rea-dy. 
Oh, seek - er, do get rea -dy, 
Oh, sin - ner, do get rea -dy. 



Oh, breth - ren, 
Oh, seek - er. 
Oh, sin - ner, 



do get rea - dy, With Je - sus in your souls. 



No. 81. (Bl), toasn't tftat a toftie Eibrr i 









— ^ — ^-^ 










-4 — 1 




4- 




4 




-i 












— 9— 


-i- 


=^ 








9 














Oh, 
A- 


wasn't that a 

^ t t t 




wide 


ri - 

r 


ver, 

^ • 

1- 


ri - 


ver 

-t- 


of 

t 




— 


0 • • • 






— » — 




— » — 






— ^ 






-4-1 






















N 
























— • — 






— ^\ 1 

-« 


i 








L_, 1 


« 



Jor - dan. Lord ? wide ri - ver ! There's 



m 



3^ 



7 V V 



1 



one more ri-ver to cross, cross. 



V ^ ' ^ V V 

1. Oh, the ri-ver of Jor-dan 

2. I have some friends be- 

3. Shout, shout, 

4. Old Satan is a 



i 



? 

is 

fore 
Satan's a 
snake in the 



/ 

so 
me 



wide, 
gone, 
bout, 



One 



n - ver 



to 



I 

cross ; 1 . . . 
cross ; By the 
cross ; 

cross: If . . 



/ / 

don't know how to 

grace 

Shut 
you don't 



of. . . 

your 
mind 



God 
door 
he'll 



on the 
I'll . . 

and 

get 



0 - 

fol - 
keep 
you 



ther side ; 

low on ; 

him out ; 

at last ; 



35 



One more ri - ver 



to 



B.C. 



cross. 



201 



82. 



0 obtr 31orlian. 





- 










! C 


7 


> 






1 








K-^^ 

5 r > ^ 





Way o - ver Jor - dan, Oh, view the heav'nly land 
-•- • -9- -» . » ^ -m- 



I want to go to heaven when I die! View the land, view the land; To 



IP 



1— # 



shout sal - va tion as I fly, Oh, view the heav'n-ly land. 
-a- « . 



2. 3. 

Old Satan's mad, and I am glad, You sayyou're aiming for the skies. 

View the land, view the land ; View the land, view the land ; 
He miss'd that soul he thought he Why don't you stop your telling 

O view the heav'nly land, [had, O view the heav'nly land, [lies ? 
Oh, way over Jordan, &c. Oh, way over Jordan, &c. 

4. 

You say your Lord has set you free, 

View the land, view the land ; 
Why don't you let your neighbours be* 

O view the heav'nly land. 
Oh, way over Jordan, &c. 

202 



No. 83. 2l23cni obertafee m 9imp. 



"Well o - ver-take the ar-my, o - ver-take the ar -my. 



4 


t. 
















» — 




• — 


L_| 


/ 1 










^ 







Funs. 



3^: 



ver - take the ar - my, Yes, my Lord. 



1. I've 'list -ed, and I mean to fight ; Yes, my Lord, Till 

2. Tho' I may fall, I'll bless His name ; Yes, my Lord, I'll 

3. The God I serve is a man of war ; Yes, my Lord, He 



an* 



ev' - ry foe is put to flight, 
trust in God, and rise ' a - gain, 
fights and con-quers e - ver - more. 



203 



D.C. 

r ■* 

Yes, my Lord. 
Yes, my Lord. 
Yes, my Lord. 



No. 84. Me are almost ®ome> 





-1 d i It — ^N-i 




1— =ar=^-^ri 


We are 
^ ^—r- 


al - most home, We are 

-•- -•- -•- . -•- -•- 

1--.. t t -t t , 
:i fi ^ . 


al - most home, We are 




1 1 ^ — 




- F f • iJ^-^ 



al - most home to ring those charm-ing bells. | 2 



. Oh, 
Oh, 



:t— t 



come along,brothers, come along, come along, brothers, come along, 
come along, sis-ters, come along, come along, sis-ters, come along. 



:t=t=:t: 



^ 3 ^ 



I 

come along, brothers, come along, To ring those charming b«lls. 
come along, sis-ters, come along, To ring those charming bells. 



204 



No. 85. 



Doton bp tt)t Mbtv. 





r— j 


N ; 1 




^1 




^ • 1 











Oh. we'll wait tUl Je-sus comes Down by the ri-Ter, We'll 

I — •— a- 



0. 



FlNIs. 



1. Oh, 

wait tiB Je -sus comes Down by the ri - ver side. { 2. Oh, 

Oh, 



hal - le - lu - jah to the Lamb, Down by the river ; The 
we are pil - grims here be - low, Down by the river ; Oh, 
little did I think that He was so nigh, Down by the river; He 



3$ 




Lord is on the giv-ing hand, Down by the ri-ver side, 
soon to glo-ry we will go, Down by the ri-ver side, 
spake, and made me laugh and cry, Down by the ri-ver sid@. 



BII, • 


r— • 


• — 








205 













No. 86. 



att a l.tttle mmt. 









— — 











Wait 



lit - tie while, Then we'll sing the new song, 



Wait a 



lit - tie while. Then we'll sing the new song. . 1. My 









a — ^—M i 


■ — 




§i — -J 

heavenly home is bright and fair, 
2. Jesus my Lord to heav'n is gone, 

en^ ■ 


We will sing the new song, No 
We will sing the new song. He 
. -ft -f. ft 






^ — ir- — 


' ' i 


t — -f 







^ h ^ .\ — 


pain or sor - row en - ter there 
whom I fix my hopes up - on, 


; We will sing the new song. 
We will sing the new song. 







206 



No 



Sara Craalsi^ 



1, The fox-6s have holes in the ground. The birds have nests in the air, The 



Christians have a hiding-place, But we poor sinners have none; 



















S-i-' — * — S^— ! — ^ — 



Now ain't them hard tri -als, tri - bii - lations? ain't them 

4:— t_t 



5*— :! 



35 



I > 

hard tri - als ? I'm going to live with God I 



2 Old Satan tempted Eve, 
And Eve, she tempted Adam ; 

And that's why the sinner has to pray so hard 
To get his sins forgiven. 

3 Oh, Methodist, Methodist is my name, 
Methodist till I die ; 

I'll be baptized on the Methodist side, 
And a Methodist will I Aie. 

4 Oh, Baptist, Baptist is my name, 
Baptist till I die ; 

I'll be baptized on the Baptist side, • 
And a Baptist will I die, 

6 While marching on the road, 
A hunting for a home, 
You had better stop your different 
And travel on to God. 

207 



No. 88. ®^ rose from i\)t ffleaU* 

He rose, He rose, 



He 



J J 5 1/ U 5 f 

He rose, He rose. He rose, He rose, He rose from the dead. He 



-1 



-3z 



m 



He rose, Ho rose^ 

rose, . He rose, 



He 



1 J -m- -m- ~w- I J 
\/ ^ 

rose, He rose, He rose, He rose, He rose from the dead, He 

^. — 



tie rose. 



1/ 1/ 



rose, 



He rose, 



^ 1/ J 5 J J 

rose, He rose, He rose. He rose. He rose from the dead. And the 









r, 










/ — 




1 — 


— 





I 



.Fine. 



Lord shall bear 



His 



208 



chil - dren home. 1. The 









-K- 


tJ F 

Jews 


1=^^ H ^ :. ' M i 

= » M ^ • 0 ^ 

cru - ci - fied Him, and naii'd Him to 


the tree. 


8 

The 
— • — 


— 


\ ^ ^_ 




=4: 
-ji- 



PS 



Jews cru - ci - fied Him, and naii'd Him to the tree, The 



Jews cru -ci - fied Him, and naii'd Him to the tree. And the 



M 



:tr6.-=:W=i= 



D.G. 



Lord shall bear 



His 



chil - dren home. 



2 Joseph begged His body, and laid it in the tomb. 
And the Lord shall bear His children home. 

S Down came an angel, and rolled the stone away. 
And the Lord shall bear His children home. 

4 Mary, she came weeping, her Lord for to see, 
But Christ had gone to GalQee. 

200 15 



No. 89. (BooXi olii Cbartot 







^-l^Szz3 i ^f^f— ^ 

Swing low, sweet cha - ri - ot, S 


wing low, sweet cha - ri - ot,- 


P-^^-y — t- ^ y gS-l 





I 1st time. I 

Swing low, sweet cha - ri- ot, Don't you leave me behind, Oh, 





• 


9 








* — • 

1 — * — 




J — — 


- 


/ — 






^ — ^—p — ^ 







rit. 2nd time. F^NE. | 



1 1^ ? > I 

T»«-.«*..^„ i^o^^^^i T,- A f 1. Good old chariot, swing so low, 
Dnn«; ou leave me behind. ^ ^^^^ ^j^^j^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^ 



Good old chariot, swing so low, Good old chariot, swing so low, 
Good old chariot, take us all home, Good old chariot, take usallhome, 



Don't you leave me 



D.C. 



be - hind. Oh, 



No, 90. 



(grace* 



The following ** Grace before Meat*' is printed at the request of numeront 
friends of the Jubilee Singers. 

Arr. from P. P. BLISS. 



i 



3 



a: 



Thou art great, and Thou art good, And we thank Thee 



t=t=t 













^ — ^ — 




n"—*. — d— g— 

for this food ; 
« y • , * L ! 


Lj — ^ i— j-J 

By Thy hand must 


— « m < 

all be f< 


r- 

3d, 


5 






-F=-f=F— f- 




1 ^ 





ei: 



-g ^ a 



1 



211 



Give us, Lord, our . dai - ly bread. 



A - men. 



15 



No. 91. 



#1) pes! (Bt) pes! 



I come this night for to sing and pray, Oh yes! oh yes! To 
That heav'nly home is bright and fair, Oh yes! oh yes! But 



Oil 



|B3; 



drive old Sa-tan far a • way, Oh yes ! oh yes I 
ve - ry few can en - ter there. Oh yes ! oh yes I 



1 



Oh, wait till I get on my robe, Wait till I get on my robe, 



V V V 



Ei3 



oh yes I 















0 






JL-l , 
















f — 



2 As I went down in the valley to pray, Oh yes ! 
I met old Satan on the way, Oh yes ! 
And what do you think he said to me, Oh yes ! 
" You're too young to pray, and too young to die,'' Oh yea I 

I If you want to eaten that heavenly breeze, Oh yes ! 
Go down in the valley on your knees, Oh yes ! 
Go, bow your knees upon the ground. Oh yes ! 
And ask your Lord to turn you round, Oh yes 1 
212 



No. 92. a ©appp d^eto gran 



//•^^^^^ — k — nc- 


=F=5 ^ 








/ / 

What a 1 


_^ — a 

lap -py n( 


a— 

r- 


year, What a 

It t -tq 


-« — • — 

' 

lap-py new 
-•- -•- 


year, What a 








=^ — ^ M 













=3- 










i 


hap - 


py, what 
»- -m- 


• 

a 
-o- 


hap 


- py, what 


a 


hap- py new 


1 

year. 




» » — 








-1 — 

:-t " 




r~& rn 






-/ ■ 


-» — 

1 




-»— 

1> 


-N— N ^ - 

H — ^ — 1 — 






1. I'm run-ning thro' grace To that hap - py place ; Thro' 









9 


• 


p ir-; 


~t- [- — r-- 












.-^ ^ : 


^ ii ^ 












— 1 1 — -I 


1 — 1 1 — 1 — 1 











3=S 
















— j — S — 


* • 2 





grace I'm 



de - ter - min'd . To see my Lord's face. 

-P- -m- -m- 



±1 



1 — r 



t- 



2. 

One thing I do find, 
I'll keep it in mind, 
He won't live in glory 
And leave me behind. 



3. 

0 sinner, believe 
Christ will you receive, 
For all things are ready, 
And you stand in need. 



21 B 



No. 93. *ds? Sortau'sJ iaiber* 



















tJ 


'Tis 


-•- -0- 

Jor - dan's ri - 


t 

ver, 


and I must 


go 


'cross, 'Tis 






6 b to b S 




p 






— ? — ^ 


\/ 




^ 1/ 









9- 






: — 




>— • 


^— ^- q;! ^ --^"c:^ 






E 


Jo 


1 « « ^ — « ^ a 

r - dan's ri - ver, and I must gc 


- -J. ^ 

'cross, 'Tis 
to ^ 






t 


V 


? 


^ & i/ f 1> 1^ ! 


to 







9— X 
















-45- 




































-i- 




^ 1 # — 

-to- -•- 

Jor - dan's 


— to 

-« 

ri 


- ver. 


and 




must 


go 
-•- 


'cross ; 
-to- 


Poor 






P 


























— • — 












t — tr- 


i 


1 



















[ — s- 






1 

sin-ner, fare you well. 


-— to — 

1. Am 


^ _ 

I a sol-dier of the Cross ? 


J': y 




PR 












J).C. 

-J. n- 


Yes, my Lord ! Or i 


nnst I count this soul as 


-to- 
lost? 


-« 

■Ji ' 

Yes.n 


ly Lord ^ 




214 


T ■ 


r- 





2 As I go down the stream of time, Yes, my Lord i 
I leave this sinful world behind, Yes, my Lord I 

8 Old Satan thinks he'll get us all, Yes, my Lord I 
Because in Adam we did fall, Yes, my Lord ! 

4 If you want to see old Satan run, Yes, my Lord 1 
Just shoot him with a Gospel-gun, Yes, my Lord I 



No. 94. 



53 



/ > ? 

1. Good - bye, bro -tliers, good - bye, sis - ters, If 

-^^ 





— 1 




I don't see you a - ny r 


. a: 
* -m- 

'/ 

nore ; I'll 


meet you in hea-ven, 

8 : : u 


y y > y 








in the blessed kingdom, If I don't see you a - ny more. 



u. ; r t .^—t— g^g-^f- f— f— ^— ^- 



2 We'll part in the body, we'll meet in the spirit, 
If I don't see you any more ; 
So now God bless you, God bless you, 
If I don't see you any more. 

Then good-bye, brothers, &c, 
215 



No. 95. Mon't pou (gnehe after Mt. 



■zf — r 



1. Oh, who is that a coming? Don't you grieTe af - ter me, Oh, 
% ^ > ^ 



1^ 




who is that a com-ing? Don't you grieve af - ter me, Oh, 



m 



^ ^' ^ ? 

S N N N 



— r — r 



who is that 



a comin 



g? Don't you grieve af - ter me. Lord 
rp- ^ _^ ^_ .p. • 



£5» 



don't want you to grieve af - ter 

■M- -P- -p- -P- 



me. 



r - 7 ^ V 

2 It looks like Gabriel, don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after me. 

3 Oh, who is that behind him ? don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after me. 

4 It looks like Jesus, don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after me. 

5 Go, blow your trumpet, Gabriel, don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after me. 

6 How loud must I blow it ? don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after me. 

7 Loud as seven claps of thunder ! don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after me. 

8 To wake the sleeping nations, don't you grieve after me, 
Lord, I don't want you to grieve after uie 

216 



No, 96. 



3afee ana Mine. 



Oh, brethren, rise and shine, and give God the glo-ry, glo-ry, 



Then you must rise, &c. 



Rise and shine, and give God the glo - ry, glo - ry. 



m 



X- 



mm 



Rise and shine, and give God the glory, for the year of Ja - bi lee. 



/V. , f t - 



' -m- -m-. 

-t— t—t- 



:t_U:-t-4i 



1. Don't you want to be a sol-dier, sol-dier, sol-dier, Don't you 



-t:_4=- 



217 



1 



want to be a sol-dier, sol-dier, sol-dier ? Don't y3U 

f f H 



-t-4: — t—p- 



want to be a sol-dier, sol-dier, sol-dier for the 
-m- -0- , -»- -0- -m- -#- -•- -•- -•- . 



•¥^^^=^ / / ✓ / V / / ^ / / /. ' 



1— s 



year of Ju - bi 



5? Do you think I will make a soldier. 
For the year of Jubilee ? 

3 Yes, I think you will make a soldier. 
For the year of Jubilee 1 



8mg the three verses in succession^ md after the third verse go hack to t * 
beginning, and sing the words, " Then you must rise^* ^c. 



218 



No. 97. d^olD toe take tbfe Snhlt asorip. 

This hymn is much used at funerals, and especially while bearing the body 
and loivering it into the grave. 




1. Now we take this fee - ble bo - dy, And we 

2. Now we take this dear old fa - ther, And we 

3. Now we lift our mourn - ful voi - ces, As we 




car - ry it to tlie grave,And we all leave it there, Hal - le- 
car - ry him to the grave, And we all leave him there,Hal -le- 
gather around the grave, And we weep as we sing, Hal - le- 




lu - jah,And a Hal-le - lu - jali,and a Hal-le - lu - jah,And we 
lu - jal),And a Hal-le - lu - jHh,and a Ha'-le - lu - jah,And we 
lu - jah,And a Hal-le - hi - j ,h,and a Ha'-le - lu - jah,And we 




alUeave it there,HalIe-lu-jah, And a Hal-le -lu-jah,and a Hal-le- 
all leave him there, Hallelujah, And a Hal-le -lu-jah,and a Hal-le- 
weep as we sing, Halle-lu - jah.And a Hal-le - lu -jah, and a Hal-le- 



jah, And we all leave it tliere,Hal 
jah, And we all leave him there, Hal 



le - 111 - jah. 
le - lu - jah. 



lu - jah, And we weep as we sing, Hal - le - lu - jah. 



8=S 



No. 98. 



1. I don't care where you bu - ry my bo - dy, 

2. You may bu - ry my bo - dy in the Egypt garden, 

3. I'm go - iiig to join the forty-four thou - sand, 

4. Great big stars way up yonder, 



Don't care where you bu - ry my bo - dy, Don't care where you 

Bury my body in the Egypt garden, Bury my body in 
Going to join the forty - four thousand, Going to join the 

Great big stars way up yonder, Great big stars 



wm 



bu - ry my bo - dy, ') 

^ forf/^.^L?thous'and, [ ^ ^'^'^^^ soul's going to shine,shine, 
way up yonder, ) 



Omy little>oul's going to shine, shine,Allaroui)dtheheavengoingto 




shine, shine, All a - round the heaven going to shine,shine. 



No. 99. 



9intbot m tin toiU* 



Anchor, be-liev-er, anchor, an - chor in the Lord, 

<s>- 
E: 



- — • — ~m « — d — ^ 



Fine 



3^ 



Throw your anchor any way. 



an - clior in the Lord. 



1. Tlirow it to my dear mother's door, 

2. Throw it to my dear fatlier's door, VAn 

3. Throw it to my dear sister's door, 



chor in the Lord. 



-•- -9- 



a;: 







J 


















1 



Throw it to my dear mother's door, 

Throw it to my dear father's door, > An - chor in the Lord. 
Throw it to my dear sister's door, ) 












—W 









King Je-sus says he will come a -gain, An - chor in the 
King Je-sus makes the cripple to walk. 
King Je-sus makes the blind to see. 



^_ )t_:t— T— »--, 



Lord, King Jesus says he will come aLiain, An-chor in the Lord. 
King Jesus makes the cripple to walk, 
King Jesus makes the blind to see. 



ills 



No. 100. 



Our Fatlier which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name, 
Give us this day our daily bread, 

And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil, 



9i 



Thy king-rlom come, 

tliy will be done on earth 

And f(>rg:ive us our tres- 
passes, as we forgive them 

For thine is the kingdom, 

and tne power, and the glory. 



-<2- 



as it 



in heaven, 
that trespass a-gainst us, 



for 



and 

-<s>- 



ever. 



A-men. 



222 



No. 101. 3of)n aSrotoirsJ 33oUp* 



Sing the verses in the order in iohich they are numbered. Do not sing the 
chorus after the third verse, but go at once to the fourth, and then close with 
the chorus. 

F^-T-^-^- r-J5— -I- 



3=i 



1. John Brown's 
3. John Brown 
*4. Now has 



t- 



bo - dy 
died 
come 



lies a 
that the 
the 



=t==t=j=t— 



mould'ring in the 
slave might be 
gh)-rious ju - bi 



grave, 
free, 
- lee, 



:f== 



John Brown's bo - dy lies a mould'ring in the grave, 

John Brown died that the slave might be free, 

Now has come the glo-rious ju - bi - lee, 

-•- . . "!•- -•- . -•- . -•- -IS>- 



-a — ^- 



i 



John Brown's bo-dy lies a mould'ring in the grave, But his 
John Brown died that the slave might be free, But his 
Now has come the glo-rious ju - bi - lee, When all 



1 ? 9" 



:Nzzzte=ti^zz=:ta=ii: 



soul's marching 
soul's marching 
man - kind are 



on. 
on. 
free. 



-m- 



E: 



m 



Glo - ry, glo - ry Hal - le- 



I • y y y •/ 

* The words of the fourth verse do not correspond fully to the notes, but the 
adaptation can be easily made by the singer. 



228 



In-j ih, Glo-rv,^lo-ry Hal-le - lu-jah. Glo - r\ ,glo-rv Hal-le- 

- ^ ^ ' ^t=t=p:^r=n:-=n 



1^1 



lujalijHis soul's marching on 



He captured Harper's Ferry with his 



: fit; It -^tz:zB=:fe 



/ / / 



/ ^ 



^ 9 i/ 



nineteen men so true, And he frijjbtenpd old Vir-gi - nia till slie 



trembled throngh and through. They hung hiin for a traitor,them- 



-•- -•- . . -m- . -•- -•- -m . -m- -m- -m- 

/, — \ ! A 1 1 — -L — A 1 ' A — i 1 ^— 



4 






— <s> a 










y — m— » — 

selves the t 

if r- -(: - 


raitor crew, But his 


soul's marchin 
— ts> — ^ ^ 




L -(S>— = — " 

on. 

r-l n 


P ? ? 1 ? ? 






. 1 — 



No. 102. iif^n to t&e tinsels?- 



Where do you think I found my soul, Listen to tiie angels 
shouting, I found my soul at hell's dark door, Listen to the angels 



I 

sli 
I: 



sliouiing, Be-fore I lay in hell one day, Listen to the angels shouting,! 



sine and ptay my soul a -way, Listen to the angels shouting. 



1: 



mm 



3 



Run all the way, run all the way, Run all the way my Lord, 



3: 



Listen to the angels shouting.BIow, Gabriel, blow, Blow,Gabriel, 



blow, Tell all the joyful news,Listen to the angels shouting. I 



don't know whatsinner want to stay here for, Listen to the angels 



shouting. When he gets home he 



sor-row no more. 



F ^— • — • — • — •- • — 1— i g ' '—m — • 



Listen to the angels shouting. Run all the way, etc, 
Brethren, will you come to the promised land, See arch, etc. 
Come all and sing with the heavenly band, Se& arch, etc. 
225 



No. 103. 



iMobt along. 



Let us move along, move along, move along to the 



l«o?avenly home, Let us move along, move along I am 



Fine. 



/ / / ? 



i 



bound to meet you there 



We are on tlie ocean 
Yon-der see the golden 
There we'll meet our friends in 



13 



5^ 



sailing, And a - while must face the stormy blast. But if 
city, And the light-house gleaming on the shore, Hear the 
Jesus, Who are wait-ing on the golden shore, With a 



D.C. 



1^ 



Jesus is our captain, We will make the port at last, 
angels sweetly singing, Soon our journey will be o'er, 
shout of joy they'll greet us, When we meet to part no more. 



No. 104. ^ht ansels cbangelj mp ^ame. 



1. I went to the hill side, I went to pray, I 

2. I looked at my hands and my hands were new, I 



mm 



know the an - gels done changed my name, Done 
know the an - gels done changed my name, I 



Si 



changed my name for the com - ing day, Thank 
looked at my feet and my feet were too, Thank 

Chorus. 



-4: 



God the angels done changed my name. ) Dq^^q 
God the angels done changed my name. ) 



-1 — I- 



:p=zp: 



-hr t-j- 



changed my name for the coming day, I know the angels done 



:p!=ii: 



changed my name, Done changed my name for tlie 



1— -ix 



*J ' -m- -m- ~ • 

-in- 
coming day/riiank God the angels done changed my name, 

227 16 



No. 105. 

TBrigbt ©parfeles in tf)e ClburcftparO, 

As Sung hy the "Hampton Students^ 



May the Lord, He will be glad of me, niy the Lord, He 

■r r-H-r h 



will be glad of me, May the Lord, He will be glad of me, 
- ^ — s -G>- . -•- 

0 ^— I P-T-S'— r-^ • #-1-1 -^-H |H 1 1 ^ 



. . . In the heaven He'll re- joice. 



In the heaven once. In the 



r>zj— ^j=:[icii-fltig 



^1 



hea - ven twice, la the hea - ven He'll re - joice. In the 



Er F FF*J •5*,f^ 

heaven once, In the heaven twice, In the heaven He'll rejoicp. 

-P 0^-^-]-0 ! }--fs>-^ 



^^-E:=:F-^z=:Fi 



:Ei=zF=zb: 



228 



Duo — Soprano and Tenor. 



-1 1 \-V 



-1=1: 



0- 4- -• 

Bright spar-kles in the churchyard Give light un-to the tomb, 



-0- -e- 



Teio — 1st and 2nd Soprano and Alto. 



-« — h«- 



33; 



^» i: . 

Bright summer, Spring's o - ver, Sweet flow-ers in their bloom. 



QUAKTETTE. 



I f- I 

Bright spar-kles in the churchyard Give light un - to the 



7-^ • — T-^ • e> F — ,-i 1 1 — tH • H 1 — 



tomb, Bright summer, Spring's o-ver, Sweet flowers in their bloom. 



t 



^^^^ 



TUTTI. 



:1: 



My mo-ther once, my mo-tber twice, my mo-ther, she'll re - 
-•- -• -•- -•- 



229 



•—4- 



I 1st 



E P E E P E 

joice; In the hea-ven, once, in the hea-ven, twice, In the 

, , 



T 



r 



time. 



2nd time. 



hea-ven shell re - joice, 



r 



In the hea-ven she'll re - joice. 



Mother, rock me in the cra-dle all the day, . . . Mother, 

all the day, 



-^-t^ 1 p=! h-P 







H 


rock me in the era - die all the day, . 


Mo-ther, 


r r ;^ i i — i — ? 







rock me in the era - die all the 



day, .... Mo-ther, 

all the day, 



I I / I r 1 



230 



rock me in the era - die all 

r — [/ — r — — r — r 



Quartette. 



the 



day, 



AU the 



3: 



day, .... all the day, .... Oh, 
all the day, all the day, 



r 



rock me in the era -die all the dav , . . . all the day, all the 



all the day, 



all the day. Oh, rock me in the 



I I -e- H-.-J- ; " I ^ I I -•- 



era die all the day. 



I - ^ I - 1/ I 

Oh, mother, don'tyou love your d arling 

281 



1st time. 1 2nd time. 



child. Oh, rock me in the cra-dle all the day. 



day. 



^1 . . . 



Mo-ther, rock me in the cra-dle, Mother, rock me in the 



-f- *- *- 

-f 1 H- 



r— r— r 



1st time. 



cra.dle,MotUe.rock.eintUec».d,eallthe da^. 



a] 



IS 



2nd time. 



Quartette, 



^ ■"- I I I ^ 

Mo-ther, day, All the day, ... all the day, . . . 

all the day, all the 



day, 



Oh, rock me in the era - die, all the day, 



232 



all the day, Oh, 
day, 




lay me down to sleep, my mother dear, Oh, rock me in the cradle all the 



day, . 



You may lay me down to sleep, my mother dear. 



Dim - m - w - m - do. 



Oh, rock me in the era - die all the day. 



'I 1 '/ 



all the day. 




No. 106. 

Chorus. 



dome Doton, angels. 




Come down, angels, trouble the water, Come down, angels, trouble the water, 

T^vji • — « • » 9 a-y-9 — 9 — 0 — « — m — • 9 — « — O— -I 



// y ////'/ ? 




Come down, angels, trouble the water. Let God's saints come in, Oh, 

# — • • # • — « 0 9- 



> ^' 



n 2nd time. Fine. | 



Let God's saints come in. 



Let God's 
Let God's 

I hope to meet my brother there, LetGod's 
^ 4. Didn't Jesus tell you once before. Let God's 

^ ^ 



J. 1. I love to shout, I love to sing, 
I 2. I think I hear the sinner say. 




B.Q. 

saints come in, I love to praise my heav'nly King, Let God's saints come in. 
saints come in, My Saviour taught me how to pray, LetGod's saints come in. 
saints come in, Thatus'dto join withme in pray'r, LetGod's saints come in. 
saints come in, To go in peace and sm no more. Let God's saints come in. 



234 



No. 107. i"m SO ©Ian, 




I'm so glad the angels brought the tidings down, I'm so glad, I'm 



. -•- -•- -•- -•- -•- -•- :•- . 

— :?-_t:_-:t:-':-,-t-t:-f: :f:_p_-f:_T: (i-u — -t— t— , 




1. not get lost in the wil-der-ness, Hunting for a home, With the 

2. Chris-tians, you had better pray, Hunting for a home, For 

3. lit - tie long - er here be - low, Hunting for a home, And 

4. an - gels sang in Beth-le- hem, Hunting for a home. 





1. love of Je-8U8 in your breast, Hunting for a home. 

2. Sa-tan's round you ev'-ry day, Hunting for a home. 

3. then to glo - ry we will go, Hunting for a home. 

4. Peace on earth, good- will to men, Hunting for a home. 



l_il_^_p_x_._ 



235 



No. 108. Peter, go iRing tfiem Belfe. 



L Oh, Peter, go ring them bells, Peter, go ring them bells, Peter, go 

^ ■J- N 



To Chorus after B.C. 



^ V 'V y ? > ^ ^ ^ ]'- - 



ring them bells, I heard from heaven to-day. I wonder where my 



g • ^ 1 V V 

mo-ther is gone, I won-der where my mo ther is gone, I 



\-0 w • V • — \ 



iiizz^p^=z ^pi=^ g=z::z==::LZ===b:j 



1^ 



wonder where my mother is gone, I heard from heaven to-day. 



^ \^ V ^ 

236 



Choetts. 



i 



3^ 



^ y / 1^ 1^ ^ 

1 heard from heaven to-day, I heard from heaven to- dav, I 



-J* — »- 




thank God, and I thank you too, 1 heard from heaven to - day, 



I wonder where sister Mary's gone — 

I heard from heaven to-day ; 
I wonder where sister Martha's gone — 

I heard from heaven to-day ; 
It's good news, and I thank God— 

I heard from heaven to-day ; 
Oh, Peter, go ring them bells — 

I heard from heaven to-day. 

Chorus. — I heard from heaven, &c. 



I wonder where brother Moses gone — 

I heard from heaven to-day ; 
I wonder where brother Daniel's gone— 

I heard from heaven to-day ; 
He's gone where Elijah has gone- 

I heard from heaven to-day ; 
Oh, Peter, go ring them bells— 

I heard from heaven to-day. 

Chorus. — I heard from heaven, &c. 

237 



No. 109, 



--A^ 1 »^ *— - 



Oh, the band of Gid-e-on, band of Gid-e-on, band of Gid-e-on, 
Oh, the milk-white horses, milk-white horses, milk-white horses, 




o - ver in Jor-dan, Band of Gid - e -on, band of Gid - e -on, 
o - ver in Jor-dan, Milk-white hors - es, milk-white hors - es, 



Duet. 



3^ 



How I long to see that day. 1. I hail to my sis-ter, my 




i 



sis-ter she bow low, Say, don't you want to go to hea - ven ? 



Sit; 



I 



Chokus. 



TT Ti i. ii^^-f Oh, the twelve white hors-es, 
How I long to see that day. [ q^' ^^^j^ ^-^^^.^ 



238 



^ W 



twelve white hors-es. 



twelve wliite 



hors-es, o-ver in Jordan, 















m 




m—m- -«—«—•- 

1^ i-#nr^ i^-J 







V—/ 

Twelve wliite horses, 



twelve white horses, How I long to see that day. 
Hitch' em to thechariot,liitch'em to the chariot, How I long to see that day. 



Duet. — I hail to my brother, my brother he bow low, 
Say, don't you want to go to heaven ? 

How I long to see that day ! 
Chorus. — Oh, ride up in the chariot, ride up in the chariot, 

Ride up in the chariot over in Jordan ; 
Ride up in the chariot, ride up in the chariot, 

How I long to see that day ! 
It's a golden chariot, a golden chariot, 

Golden chariot over in Jordan ; 
Golden chariot, a golden chariot — 

How I long to see that day ! 

Duet. — I hail to the mourner, the mourner he bow low, 
Say, don't you want to go to heaven ? 

How I long to see that day ! 
Chorus. — Oh, the milk and honey, mUk and honey. 

Milk and honey over in Jordan ; 
Milk and honey, milk and honey — 

How I long to see that day ! 
Oh, the healing water, the healing water. 

Healing water over in Jordan ; 
Healing water, the healing water — 

How I long to see that day ! 



239 



No. 110. 

3In tftat (Sreat ®ettinpnp ogoming:. 

As Sung hy the "Hampton Students." 



■^-zz^-j^ — 1^ — — — / — "jr. 



1. I'm a-going to tell you about the com-ing of the Saviour, 



1 



IsC Lime. 



2nd time. 



Fare you well I Fare vou well I Fare you well I Fare tou well ! 

— t 



3: 



=1: 



a? 



There's a better day a-coming, Fare you well ! Fare you well ! 
Prayer - makers, pray no more, 



H»- -^3^- 



— I ^-i— 

-Wt-^ •— •— - 



3: 



III I 
Oh, preachers, fold your Bibles, Fare you well ! Fare you well ! 
For the last soul's cod-vert-ed, 

— P 



I — c — (Z- 

• — • ! 



In that great getting-up morning, Fare you well ! Fare rou well ! 
9- -•- -m- -•- -«- -#--«--•- -is»- -#- -s>- 



240 




2. 

The Lord spoke to Gabriel: 
Go look behind the altar, 
Take down the silver trumpet, 
Blow your trumpet, Gabriel. 
Lord, how loud shall I blow it ? 
Blow it right calm and easy, 
Do not alarm My people, 
Tell them to come to judgment ; 
Gabriel, blow your trumpet. 
Lord, how loud shall 1 blow it ? 
Loud as seven peals of thunder I 
Wake the sleeping nations. 

3. 

Then you'll see poor sinners rising ; 
Then you'll see the world on fire ; 
See the moon a-bleeding, 
See the stars falling, 
See the elements melting, 
See the forked lightning. 
Hear the rumbling thunder ; 
Earth shall reel and totter. 
Then you'll see the Christians rising ; 
Then you'll see the righteous marching, 
See them marching home to heaven. 
Then you'll see my Jesus coming 
"With all His holy angels, 
Take the righteous home to heaven, 
•There they'll live with God for ever. 



No. 111. 

a— o — -L l-,s> • 9r-^—m — J 



Oh, I know, I know, my Lord, I know, and I 



T-P - ^-T-1=- t—t— P-.-^- 



know that my Redeemer lives. 



Just stand right still, & steady yourself, I 
Oh, Da-niel in the li-on's den, I 
Oh, Caleb and Joshua, the very ones, I 

Just watch that sun, and see how it runs,I 



know that my Ee-deemer lives. 



Oh, just let me tell you about the 
Oh, none but Je- sus is 
That prayed to God for to 
Oh, don't let it catch you with 

PL « JOMT 



D.a 



=1 • 

God Him-self, 
Daniel's friend, 
stop the sun, 
work undone, 



I know that my Re-deem - er lives. 
— — r-P (» ^ ft ^ • 



242 



I 



No. 112. 

n CHO-RUg. 



^toeet Canaan. 



-&- -0- / -» 

Oh, the land I am bound for, Sweet Canaan's happy land I am bound for, Sweet 



IZI3 



Canaan's happy land I am bound for, Sweet Canaan's happy land, Pray 



L;-p:=:p=L.-&tfit:ziz:pzz:[:zz; 



'Fine. 



gave me 



your right hand. | ^J' ^^^^ ^^^P 

° |_ Oh, my sis-ter, did you come tor to help 



me? 
me? 



Oh, my brother, did you come for to help me ? Oh, my brother, did you 
Oh, my sis-ter, did you come for to help me ? Oh, my sis-ter, did you 

. -m- n P • ^ 

i=i-jiizi^^-gz:N: 



V / / > 



-1 — »— •- 



D.C. 



M ^ 1 1st time, j 2nd time. | 



come for to help me ? Pray give me your right hand, your right hand. 




243 



No. 113. going to sing all ti)e toag/ 

^ CHORUS, 




Oh, I'm a going to sing, going to sing, 



-I 0 — u 



going to 



Going to sing, 



i 



going to sing, going to 



~\ S — 



_J> 2 w 



sing all 



long 



the way, Oh, I'm a going to 



^ 1/ 

sing all 



a - long 



the way. 



:=id: 



I 

going to sing, 



Going to sing, 



M — 



going to 



-0- 



going to sing, going to 



9^ 



smc 
— #- 



all 



lorn 



PP 



the way. Oh, I'm a going to 



sing all a - long the way. 
* Published in sheet form, with piano accompaniment, by John Church & Co., Cin, 

244 



sroiuof to siuor. 



going to 



going to sing, 



going to sing, going to 



ttie way. Oh, I'm a going to 



sing all 



long 



— 1^ — IX 1> — 1^ 1^ 1 



going to sing, going to sing all along the way. 

Going to sing, 
I ^ ^ 1*^ 



SEE 



^^^^^^ 



Going to sing, going to sing, Going to sing all along the way. 




1. We'll raise the christian banner ,The motto's new and old. Ee- 

2. We want no cowards in our band, That from their colors fly, We 

3. We soon sball reach the other shore, O, how we then shall sing,With 

4. We'll shout o'er all our sorrows, And sing for -. ev- er mo re. With 

if; 




V ^ ^ ^ V- 



. pentance and sal-va-tion. Are burnished there in gold, 

call for val- iant heart-ed men,That are not a-fraidto die. 
all the heavenly cho - rus We'll make the arch- es ring. 
Christ and all his ar - my, On that ce - les- tial shore. 

245 



a %xmt camp-meeting in tfte promi^eir lanir* 



No. 114. 



From " Hampton and its students : " by per. 
V N N N I S 



1 



I 

Oh. walk to-getb-er, chil- dren, Don't you get wea - ry, 

Ob, talk to- getb- er, cbil- dren, Don't you get wea - ry, 

Ob~ sing to-geth-er, cbil-dren, Don't you get wea - ry, 



0-1. — « — 0 — 0 — * — , 

-F-»-- — c — • — • — — -1 



I 



oh, 



Walk to - getli - er, 
Talk to - geth - er, 
Sing to - getb - er, 



cbil - dren. Don't you get wea - ry, 
cbil - dren, Don't you get wea - ry, 
cbii - dren, Don't you get wea - ry. 



N K— 1^ — 1 




* ' ' ' 


w • 


^ . q * ^ ^ - 




Walk to- geth- er, cbil - 
Talk to-getb-er, chil - 
Sing to-getb-er, chil- 


dren, 
dren, 
dren. 


> . # ^ • ^ ^ ^ 

1 

Don't you get wea- ry, There' 
r-#— 7 — ^ — 0 0 0 * — 

—0~ 1 0 0-0-0 0 0 


* 

sa 

-0 — 1 

'0 




5— ^zzffi-^— 


V- 



great camp-meeting in the Promised Land. Going to mourn and never 





«— Jl-T H 



tire, There's a great camp-meeting in the Promised Land. 



2z^— 1 



-w 1 W I — I — 

-0 0 — »-4— |— 

x==t:=-:cir:s: 



1 



Oh, get you ready, children, Don't 

you get weary, 
Get you ready, children, Don't you 

get weary, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meeting in the 

Promised Land. 
For Jesus is a coming, Don't you get 

weary, 

Jesus is a coming, Don't you get 

weary, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meeting in the 

Promised Land. 
Cho. — Going to pray and never tire. 
Pray and never tire, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meet- 
ing in the Promised Land. 



3. 



There's a better day coming, Don't 

you get weary, 
Better day a coming, Don't you get 

weary {bis.) 
There's a great camp-meeting in the 

Promised Land. 
Oh, clap your hands, children. Don't 

you get weary. 



Clap your hands, children, Don't 

you get weary, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meeting in the 

Promised Land. 
Oh, will you go with me. Don't, <fec. 
Will you go with me. Don't, &c. (bis. 
There's a great camp-meeting, &c. 
Cho. — Going to shout and never 
tire, 

Shout and never tire, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meet- 
ing in the Promised Land. 



4. 



Oh, feel the Spirit a moving. Don't 

you get weary. 
Feel the Spirit a moving. Don't you 

get weary, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meeting in the 

Promised Land. 
Oh, now I'm getting happy, Don't 

you get weary, 
Now Pm getting happy. Don't you 

get weary, (bis.) 
Cho.— Oh, fly and never tire, 

Fly and never tire, (bis.) 
There's a great camp-meet- 
ing in the Promised Land. 



247 



No. 115. (Sooir netois, tije ci)ariof g coming. 



CHORUS, 



From " Hampton and its students ; " by per. 



■?-T- — ? — i^i 



K — N— 



Good news, the chariot's coming, good news, the 
Good news,. . 



Good news, 



good news, 



1^ 

good news, 

chariot's com- ing, good news, the cha- riot's coming, I 



V — 



good news, 



1 ^z__5z_?^^=l 





ride up in the cha - ri - ot. Car - ry me home, 




248 



Ride up in the cha - ri - ot, car - ry me home, 




Eide up in the cha ri • ot, car - ry me home. 




And I don't want her leave a me be - hind. 




2 There's a long white robe in the heaven, I know, 
A long white robe in the heaven, I know, 

A long white robe in the heaven, I know, 
Ancl I don't want her leave-a me behind. 
There's a golden crown in the heaven, I know, 
A golden crown in the heaven, I know, 
A golden crown in the heaven, I know, 
And I don't want her leave-a me behind. 
Cho.— Good news, the chariot's coming, &c. 

3 There's a golden harp in the heaven, I know, 
A golden harp in the heaven, I know, 

A golden harp in the heaven, I know. 

And 1 don't want her leave-a me behind. 
There's silver slippers in the heaven, I know. 
Silver slippers in the heaven, I know, 
Silver slippers in the heaven, I know. 
And I don't want her leave-a me behind. 
Cho— Good news, the chariots coming, &c. 

249 



No. 116. S>^m of XijtM mornings. 



From " Hampton and its students ; " by per. 



fv-^ K— j 1 

f—m-^—m — 0--^ 



Going to see my mother some of these mornings, see my mother 
Oh, sitting in the kindom some of these mornings, sitting in the kingdom 



£35 





1 — N-T — 






^ — ^ ^ • 




« — # F m—^-m — m-i — m — • — • — f e — ' 

some of these mornings, See my mother, some of these mornings, 
Some of these mornings, Sitting in the kingdom, some of these mornings, 




|- - I- r 


_] \ L. 






i — 1 — ^ — ^ — ^ — 



Look a - way in the heaven, .... Look a- 



Look a- way in the heaven. 



Look a- way 



in the heaven, Look a- 



Hope I'll join the band. 
Hope I'll join the band. 



Look a-way in the heaven, 
Look away in the heaven, 



9^ 



250 



way 



I 



in the liea - ven, 



. Looka- 



way 



0^m- 



Look a- way in the heaven, 



I: 



way, in the hea - ven. . . . Look a - way 



in the 



-0--t)— 

in the 



in the 



Look a- way in the heaven, 



Look a- way in the hea- ven, 



-h — 1^ — I h — ^j-^ 



Look away 
-0 — »- 



in the 



in the 

9^-0 1 



heaven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band, Look a - way in the 



I 



N N I 

I ^^.-"-i J 



heaven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 



Look a 



Look a- way, 



^m-m^0^-r^0-^ 



heaven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band, Look a - way 



in the 



heaven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band, 
heaven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band, 
0-0-:^-0 



Look a- 
Look away in the 



251 



in the heaven, .... Look a- 
N N ! I ^ . N 




i 



way in the heaven 
Look a- way,.. 



Look a- way in the heaven, 
Looka-wav,.. 

— — ^ 1 s s \ 



m 



hea - ven, .... Look a- way 
heaven, Look away 

in 
0'- 



y > 1 |> -I, ^ y 

in the hea- ven,.... Look a • 
in the heaven, Look away 



' — r- 

way in the heaven, 
hea- ven. 



Look a- way in the heaven, 
Look awav in the heaven. 



-gJL-g 



way, 



In the hea- ven Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 




In the hea- ven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 
In the hea- ven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 

-.^_.Js J ^' 



31 



. . . -v—v-^' 

In the hea- ven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 



-J— 



d ^zc-'— ^in 



In the hea- ven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 
Look a- way in the hea- ven, Lord, Hope I'll join the band. 



1 



2 Going to see my brother, some of these mornings ; &c. 
Oh, shouting in the heaven, some of these mornings, <fec. 

Cho.— Look away. 

3 Going to walk about in Zion, some of these mornings, <fec. 
Going to chatter with the angels, some of these mornings, &c. 

Cho. — Look away. 

4 Going to talk the troubles over, some of these mornings, &c. 
Going to see my Jesus, some of these mornings, i%c. 

Cho. — Look away. 

252 



No. 117. ifteign, iHflaster Jeisuis, 



P3- 



reign, O reign, 0 reign, my Sav - lour, 



Reign, mas-ter Je - sus, reign! O reign sal - va - tion 



:t — ID — — t. 



-9- -0- -0- 



in my poor soul, Reign, mas- ter Je . sus, reign! 



-0 0 0 s T-'- 

-I r : f 1 



CHO. 




1. I tell you now as I told you before. Reign, master Jesus, reign, 

2. I'll tell you how I sought the Lord, Raign,master Jesus, reign, 
3.1 nev-er shall for- get that day, Reign, master Jesus, reign, 
4 I looked at my hands and my hands looked new. Reign, &c. 

5.1 nev- er felt such love "be - fore. Reign, master Jesus, reign. 



Published in sheet form, with piano accompaniment, by John Chuboh & Co., Clru 

253 



SOLO. CHO. 

S4Z~~^- ~r^ — * — * — '~ i -w-i -9 I g # ^ — \ — f— p-i— 
w -0-^-0- 

To the promised laud I'm bound to go, Eeigu, master Jesus, reign. 

Prayed a little by day aud all uight lo'ng, Eeigu, master Jesus, reign. 

AVben Je - sus washed my sius a- way, Reign, master Jesus, reign. 

I looked at my feet and they looked "so too", Keign, &c, 

Saying," Go in "peace aud sin "no more," Eeigu, master Jesus, reign. 







#^ — 




# 0 ^ 

J L_^^ .y — ^ — y_ 

T-K K N Vt K S V K— 

■ 1 ' ■- » -f— - 


h— 


m 

0 


0 0 0 0 0 0 0 ' ' \ 0 0 0 ^00- 
0 0 0 0 "# 0 » *~T~"# 0 0 0 — 0~i 

1 

reign, 0 reign, 0 reign, my Saviour, Eeigu, master Jesus, 











r-V — K — V — S 










- — —A — U 


0 0 0 












-0- -0- •0- -0- 


1 




reign ! 0 reign salvation in my poor soul, Eeigu, master Jesus, reign. 


•#- • -0- 














JL 0 0 0 




m 0 0 0 0* 








> ✓ > 











No. 118. 

©ft, ISrntfterg, are gou getting reaiig ? 

Oh, brothers, are you get- ting ready, ready, Brothers, are you 
Oh, sis- ters, are you get- ting ready, ready. Sisters, are you 
Oh. fa- thers, are vou get- ting read"y, ready, Father, are you 
Oh, Preachers, are you getting ready, ready. Preachers are you 







\f 0 ' 0 0 0 «lj 






L« 0 — « •- 

Vi/ 


254 





get- ting ready, ready, Brothers, are you getting rea- dy, ready, 
get- ting ready, ready, Sis-ters, are you getting rea- dy, ready, 
get- ting ready, ready, Fathers, are you getting rea- dy, ready, 
get- ting ready, ready , Preachers, are you getting rea- dy, ready, 



tzzciilizir:: 



For the year of 
fi^ — ^ «- 



Ju - bi - lee. Oh, rise, shine, and 

rise, shine, 
^ : ^ 











1 — f. — f — ? — 0 — * — .0- 

give God the glory, glory, Ri 
j^U ^ p f f ^ « ^ 


se, shine, and give God the glory, glory. 
Rise, shine, 

^ •0' ^ -0- .0- -0- -0- 


— l^— L^— L^- 


1 [ 1 — W—\ — L^— ^— ^— ^_^-J 





> ^ J^J J N 








-1 1 •-^H — ^ — « k- 

0 0 0 0 0 




to T4i 


W — r I- 


r ^ 


#T-« 0^ 






Rise, shine, and give God the glory , glory , For the year of Jubi-lee. 
Rise, shine, 






t t ^:tl-^ ♦ ^ 

I' — C r □ f: f ^ 




F'-»^-tf=] 

J — tf__ 






_^_t — ^ >^ ^ b 


^ r : r 


— 





No. 119. 



©i), tnafee a^mt j&olg. 

N 3_ , M.N 



Oh, make a-me ho- ly, ho- ly, I do loYe, I do love, make a-me 



^ik^^^^t 






- • r r ^ 











Fine. 



« -A i ^ 



I 

ho - ly,.... ho - lv, I do love the Lord. 



1. Young people, I tell you, one and all, I do love, I do love,You'd 

2. I picked up mv bvmn-book and Bible too, 1 do love, I do love, For 

3. Oh, away up'yonder, round the throne, I do love, I do love, The 




D.C. 



-« « M -i- 



better be rea-dv when Gabriel calls, I 
I have re - ligioii as well as you, I 
waters are sweeter than hon- ey- comb, I 



256 



do love the Lord, 
do love the Lord, 
do love the Lord. 



No. 120. Sites Iti tng iLora atoag. 





F=^ =^ 




— #~ — 

— — 


E^5^ 


5=1 


•> ✓ 

They 


led my Lord aw 
-f- * I-- 


ay, a - 
• Je- 


t'J 

way, a - 

J*-- L ^ 


way. They 




p 5 " tid 


ll ti- 













led my Lord a -way. Oh, 


tell me where to 
^ ♦ • 


find Him. 




— » — » — — «- 






4^ ^ tf- 







— ^ ^ K K, 

-1 1 .J r 




— # — «— ^-i — K 




1. The 

2. They 

3. Pila 


p# a #-v — 0- 

Jews aiid'Romans i 
led him up to P 
te said," I'll wash n 


-« 0 0— 

n one band, 
ilate's bar,' 
ly hands,"'] 


* * l^f 

Tell me where to 
'ell me where to 
rell me where to 


find him, They 
find him. But the 
find him, I 






















^ 1^ H- 5 

I^J 





SOLO. 



CHO. 



D.C. 



cru - ci - fied the Son of man, Tell me where to find him. 
Jews could not condemn him there. Tell me where to find him. 
find no fault in this just man, Tell me where to find him. 



257 



No. 121. atomt, all of ©oir^^ Chilian. 









— N — hn 











Come, all of God's children, In the fieId,Come, all of God's children 
— 0 — 0- 



t 



In the fieldjCome, all of God's children, In the field of battle-glo- ry 



— 0—— 0- ^0 — 0 — 0 — # — I 




m - a my soul. Oh, the preachers want warriors In the fie]d,The 

2. Oh, you must bow low to get in the field, Oh, 

3. Oh, we will shout when we get in the field, Oh, 





0 ^ 


0- 












0 

if 


i 









— r^"^-" 




1 


S K 1 




r-# 


% 


k-1 


3 * 0 


— 0- 




0-^-0 




-V 







preachers want warriors In the field.Oh, the preachers want warriors 
you must bow low to get in the field, Oh, you must bow low to 
we will shout when we get in the field, Oh, we will shout when we 



9f= V^aXX-^^-^- 








3 y— ^z: 




3 




-S— 2— J— .'-J 



In the field of bat - tie - glo - ry In - a my soul, 
get in the field of bat - tie .- glo - ry In - a my soul. 

get in the field 



of bat-tie - glo - ry In - a my soul. 



258 



5 toant to be reaig ; ox, amalft in Jerusalem 
No. 122. ju^t lifee Jof)tt* 



'±1 



I want to be rea - dy, 



I want to be rea - dy, 



i 



Fine. 




£5 



I want to be rea - dy.... To walk in Jerusalem just like John. 



5! ^ 



1. Jolin said the city was just f our-square,Walk in Jerusalem just like John, And 

2. Oh, John ! oh, John ! what do j-^ou say ? Walk in Jerusalem just like John,That 

3. When Peter was preaching at Pentecost, Walk in Jerusalem just like John, He 



-f-r-^- 



V — 1> — 1^ — ^ — yi- 



i 



D.C. 



-N--K- 



i& -f- 

\^ 

he declared he'd meet me there, Walk in Je - ru - sa- lem just like John. 
I'll be there at the com- ing day, Walk in Je - ru - sa- lem just like John, 
was endowed with the Holy Ghost, Walk in Je - ru - sa- lem just like John. 



259 




\ \ N—N 



1. We jieeA more reapers in the har- vest field, Where the work's being 

2. We neea more workers in the har- vest field, Where the work's being 

3. We need more teachers in the har- vest field, Wherethe work's being 

4. We need more preachers in the har- vest field, Where the work's being 




=5—53^ W—ilZZl 




done ; We need more reapers in the harvest field, Where the work's being 
done ; We need more workers in the harvest field, Where the work's being 
done ; We need more teachers in the harvest field, Where ttie work's being 
done ; We need more preachers in the harvest field, Where the work's being 




done. Oh, chil- der - en the work's be - ing done, Oh, the work's being 
+— -4—4— ^ 4— 4— -I— 4— +- 



— #— 5- 



done. Oh, chil- der- en, the work's be - iiig done, Oh, the work's being 




Ohj the work 




done, Oh, the work. ... is be - ing done, Oh, the work's being done. 







« * 

— V- 








5 r 





Oh, the work 



No. 124. 



HaU ! hail ! I"ll tell you when I get 



o - ver, 



HaU! haU! 



Fine. 



K S {_ 



You know I can't stay here. John the Baptist did declare, You know I 

2. When I get on my golden shoes. You know I 

3 . When I get in the middle of the air, You know I 

^ M. 4t. ^ ^ ^ ^ -0- 



D.C. 



-K— K- 



I ^ 

can't stayhrre. You know I can't stay here 

That none but tUe righteous wonld be there, 
can't staj-- here. 1 11 walk abouc heaven and tell the news. You know I can't 
can't stay here, Xot a signer wiU be there, You know I can't 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 



stay here, 
stay here. 



I 



261 



Um, ^i)iue, for t|)g lig!)t a^tomiui. 

No. 125. 





, V d ~N Nl 


r-:^ 1 N N 1 1 




d— -j^ — -N- 

^ |_L « 


-m ^ K 


Oh, 


rise, shine, for thy 


light is a - com - iiig, 




L 1 ^ L^-J 


— # 0 0 — -« — — 



rise, shine, 



» — a^ — 0- 



E-ise, shine, for thy light is 



a- coming, Oh, rise, shine, for thy 



rise, shme 



rise, shine, 

Fine* 



Id: 



i 



light is a - coming. My Lord says he's coming by'nd by. 

^ jfL ^ ^ Hfi... ^ ^. 

zc=rizit:z:u— 



1. Ob, wet or dry, I intend to try. My Lord says he's 

2. We'll build our tent on this camp-ground, My Lord says he's 

3. I intend to shout and nev- er stop. My Lord says he's 




262 



g — g « * # 

com- ing by'nd - by, 
com- ing by'nd - by, 
com- ing by'nd -by, 



To serve the Lord un - til I die. 
And give old Satan an- other round, 
Un - til I reach the mountain top, 



— ii_> — ^- 




D.C, 



i 



3 



PI 



My Lord says 

My Lord says 

My Lord says 

A • ^ • 



he s 
he's 
he's 



com - mg 
com - ing 
com - ing 



by'nd 
bj^'nd 
by'nd 



- by. 

- by. 

- by. 



No. 126. ! gibe me tlje toingg. 




Oh ! give me the wings,Oh, good Lord, give me the wings. And oh I 

Fine. 




give me the wings. My good Lord, give me the wings for to move along. 



i 



^ 

1. Oh, Method - ist it is my name-. And oh, glo- ry ! I in- 

2. I love the shouting Method - ist, And oh, glo- ry I Be - 

3. I'm born of God, I know I am, And oh, glo-ryl And 



■N N- 



tend to live and die the same, And oh, glo - ryl 

- cause they sing and pray the best. And oh, glo - ryl 

you de - ny it if you can, And oh, glo - lyl 

263 



No. 127. 



'^zrbra— 1 ^ 




— 


[— #— ; 




r-i — ? 


Chil - ly 

^-b-^ -] 


— !$i 

wa - 


ter, 


chil - ly 




wa - 


ter, 
















i'j'/ tifne. 



2d time. 



Hal - le - lu - jah to that Lamb. to that Lamb. I 



_> — ^ — »— ^ 



-#— - 



/ ✓ 



-\ — s — s- 



• ♦ ^ 

know that wa - ter is chil - ly and cold, And - a 
I have Je - sus in - a mr soul, And - a 



1st time. 



Y 2d time. 



Hal - le 



jah to that Lamb, But 



—w w—' — • 

to that Lamb 



2 In a-that ark, the little dove mourned, 
And halleluiah to that Lamb, 
Christ Jesus standing as the comer stone. 
And hallelujah to that Lamb. 

8 Old Satan's just like a snake in the grass. 

And hallelujah to that Lamb, 
TTatchiug for to bite you as a-you 
And hallelujah to that Lamb. 

4 Oh, brothers and sisters, one and all, 
And hallelujah to that Lamb, 
You had better be ready wlieu the roll is called. 
And hallelujah to that Lamb. 

264 



No. 128. 



-4s stcng by the Jubilee Singers. 
With much expression. 



T. F. Seward. 

— — - — N- 



The Lord bless thee, and keep thee, { The Lord make^his | 




gracious un- to thee ; 



Bi=EEEE=f 



i — 



The Lord lift up his countenance up- 

-#- 

— i — I 1 1 — 1 1 , 

-» • 9 — # — » — » — •-H 



on thee,... 



and give thee peace. 



IS.. 



A - 



1^ 
men. 



— ^ — ^ . ^ ^ 

5:--t— h ^ ^ «- 
— » — , ^» — '- — a— 


. ^ (2 . 




r 1 




196 ^ 1 1 


Lj_ p 




— i$i — 





265